document

*

;.* w- JE*v .T^^1m

:J^Tu?HI

m

The Serpent lias entwined its folds about the Capitol.

(See page 106.)

WASHINGTON-IN

THE LAP OF ROME.

BY

JUSTIN D. FULTON, D.D.,

Author of "

Why Priests Should Wed;" "Roman Catholic Elementin American History ;"

The Way Out ; or, The Escape of a

Nun;""Rome in America

;""Show Your Colors;"

11

Life of Timothy Gilbert;" " Sam Hobart ;

"

" Woman in the Toils of Home," etc.

"WHEREFORE TAKE UNTO YOU THE WHOLE ARMORTHAT YE MAY BE ABLE TO WITHSTAND IN THE EVIL DAY, ANDHAVING DONE ALL TO STAND." PAUL.

BOSTON:

PUBLISHED BY W. KELLAWAY,(OFFICE OF THE FREE PRESS,)

TREMONT TEMPLE.

COPYRIGHT,

v JUSTIN D. FULTON.

1888.

TO

AMERICANSWHO WILL Am

IN

THROTTLING JESUITISM,IN

UNCOILING THE SERPENT ENCIRCLING

THE CAPITOLOF

THE UNITED STATES,

AND IN TAKING

WASHINGTON OUT or THE LAP OF ROME;

THAT

A FREE CHURCH AND A FREE SCHOOLIN

A FREE STATE,

MAY MAKE THE GREAT REPUBLIC

THE GLORY OF THE WORLD:

2300ft is efctratetr,

IN

PRAYER AND HOPE.

vi Contents.

CHAPTER XII.

Connubial Felicity Enjoyed by Priests and Nuns 167

CHAPTER XIII.

Jesuits in the Parlor; or, Fashionable Life in Washington . . 177

CHAPTER XIV.

A Warning and an Appeal 19],

CHAPTER XV.

Romish Schools Our Peril 213

CHAPTER XVI.

Parochial Schools and Indulgences 228

CHAPTER XVII.

Can Washington be Taken Out of the Lap of Rome? 247

PREFACE.

"WASHINGTON in the Lap of Rome" has been

written to call the attention of the American

people to the great trust which has been betrayed,

and to the great work which devolves upon them.

It uncovers facts which will bring the blush of

shame to the cheek of the real Republican and

fill his soul with indignation. Fifteen thousand

department clerks are under the surveillance of

Rome. If it be not true, as is charged, that a

private wire runs from the White House, in

Washington, to the Cardinal s Palace, in Baltimore,

and that every important question touching the

interests of Romanism in America is placed before

his eye, before it becomes a public act, it is true

that the Cardinal is a factor in politics. Romanismis the dominant power in the Capitol of the United

States. Lincoln, Grant, and Arthur withstood

it, and suffered the consequences. The power is

unseen. It is shadowy. It inhabits the air and

infects it. Romanism is the malaria of the spiritual

world. It stupefies the brain, deadens the heart,

and sears the conscience as with a hot iron.

It comes, as did the tempter, with gifts in its

hands, of rule, of power, and of wealth, to all

Vlll PREFACE.

who will fall down and worship it. They who

yield have peace and praise. They who refuse

must fight a terrible foe. The cry has been for

peace. The lips of some of the ministers and

members of the Church of Christ have been

padlocked. Politicians, in the grasp of this power,are unable or unwilling to move. They clank their

chains with delight, and glory in being allied with

an organism so potential and so astute. Others

see the peril, and withstand its open and determined

advance. No longer now is the clash of arms

heard. The city is not, to human sight, a campof armed men, as in the days of civil war;but if eyes could be opened as were those of

the prophet s servant, when horses and chariots were

circling in the air, proofs of a conflict might nowbe discerned, more desperate than was ever fought

by flesh and blood on the earth. To-day the "

Cityof Magnificent Distances

"

resembles the child in the

presence of the snake. It is being charmed bythe viper. Duty demands that the truth be told

which shall break the back of the monster. "Why

Priests Should Wed " uncovered the pollutions

of Romanism in the hope of saving the womenand girls of the Roman Catholic Church, nowheld in the grasp of superstition.

"

Washingtonin the Lap of Rome "

appeals to mankind. The

surrender to Rome of the Capital of the Great

Republic means death to liberty. The people of

all lands and climes are interested in the conflict.

The facts given will ripen the indignation of

PKEFACE. IX

pure-minded men and women against the Jesuitical

foe, who no longer creeps under cover or hides

in the shadow of some wall, but stalks boldly

forth on his errand of wickedness. It is believed

that it will cause lovers of liberty to shake

themselves from their lethargy, and not only take

Washington out of the lap of Rome, but throttle the

monster threatening the future of the Republic,and lift the nation to its rightful place as the

educator of mankind, the leader of the best thought,and the personification of God s great purpose, in

placing within the area of an ocean-washed Republica free Church in a free State.

May God help the truth, is the prayer of

JUSTIN D. FULTON.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF EOME,

CHAPTER I.

THE JESUIT UNIVERSITY IN THE NEW LIGHT.

ROMANISM is beginning to uncover its hand in

America. It begins to be fearless, now that it is

becoming natural. It is attempting to do here whatit has achieved in Europe, to awe the state, control

the people, and banish liberty.

Slowly, stealthily, with the look of a saint for

the outward seeming, with the heart of a Jesuit for

the inward reality, Romanism has accomplished in

fact, if not in name, what in name as well as in fact

she achieved in so many of the kingdoms of Europe,a union of Church and State. This few will admit, but

all may know that fact was to have been revealed

on the 24th of May, 1888 ; that it was not, was not

Rome s fault, but God s decree. Preparations hadbeen going on for months to lay on that day, in the

presence of the distinguished representatives of the

nation, the corner-stone of 4 the Catholic Universityof America, that the light of virtue and science

might be preserved in the State," in accordance withthe decrees and behests of Rome. The Cardinal, the

Prince of the Roman Catholic church who was to

officiate as President of the Board of Trustees, is, byvirtue of his high office, the most conspicuous figurein the Catholic church in this country. Born of Irish

parents, July 23rd, 1834, in Baltimore, and accom-

12 WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

panying his father to Ireland as a child, where he

received his early education, he returned to the

United States and graduated from St. Charles Col

lege, Howard Co., Md., in 1857. He then studied

theology in St. Mary s Seminary, Baltimore, and wasordained a priest June 30th, 1861. Seven yearslater he was consecrated bishop of North Carolina.

Afterwards he took up his abode in Richmond, Ya.,and in 1877 became coadjutor of Archbishop Bayley,of Baltimore, and upon his death became his succes

sor. After the death of Cardinal McCloskey he was

appointed to his present exalted position, and carried

to it great versatility of talent, an unconquerable

energy, and much learningGen. W. S. Rosecrans, Grand Marshal, was born

in Ohio in 1819, graduated from West Point in 1842,and in the Civil War rose from the position of col

onel to corps commander. In 1867 he resigned fromthe army, went to California, was elected to Con

gress, and at the expiration of his term was appointedRegister of the Treasury. His brother was a bishopof the Roman Catholic church, and he has beennoted for his devotion to his church, whether as

soldier, congressman, or citizen. The orator of the

day, Rev. J. L. Spalding, was born in Lebanon, Ky.,in 1840. Educated in Emmetsburg, Ind.

, St. Mary s,

Cincinnatti, and in Louvain, Belgium, on May 1st,

1877, he was consecrated bishop of Peoria. He is

a scholarly man, and it has been his dream for yearsto have a great Catholic University built in the

United States. It was through him that Miss MaryGwendolen Caldwell made known her gift of $300,-000 to the prelates of the Baltimore Council. Themother of Miss Caldwell was a member of the Breck-

enridge family. The father amassed a large fortunein New Orleans, and in 1863 was compelled to comeNorth. Residing in New York, the daughter was

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME. 13

educated at the Academy of the Sacred Heart, Man-

hattanville, New York, after which she travelled

extensively in Europe. The father, at his death,

left an estate of four million dollars, to be divided

between his two daughters. The Rev. John J.

Keane, the Rector of the University, was born in

Ballyshannon, Co. Donegal, Ireland, Sept. 12th,

1839. He studied classics at St. Charles College,

Baltimore, and subsequently pursued a full course

in St. Mary s Seminary, and was ordained in 1866.

For many years he served as assistant of St. Pat

rick s church, Washington, and in 1878 he was

appointed to the See of Richmond. Bishop Keane s

zeal, scholarship, eloquence and organizing abilityled to his election as a rector of the University. Hehas raised $800,000 to endow it.

In 1882 Bishop Spalding visited Rome, and obtained the Papal approval. The proposition wasdiscussed by the Archbishops, called to Rome in 1883,and in 1884 the sanction and benediction of the Popewas promulgated to the Plenary Council in Balti

more. It was expected that the Cardinal, dressed in

the red robes of his office, arm-in-arm with the Presi

dent of the United States, was to strike the blowwhich would inaugurate the commencement of an

enterprise that would exert a felt influence upon the

institutions of this fast-growing Republic. Soldiers,

belonging to an army seven hundred thousand strong,now enlisted and drilled, and being led by the

scarred veterans of the Confederate and Union armies, were to be there, under the command of MayorGeneral Rosecrans, Grand Marshal, who, with prancing steed and nodding plume, was to place before

the eyes of gathered thousands the proof that Churchand State were united, and that a willing soldierywere getting ready to enforce the decrees of Rome.Bands of music accompanied the delegations, and


filled the air with martial strains, as on Wednesdayevening they marched along the streets of Washington.

Archbishops, bishops and priests, monks and nunsand Christian brothers, crowded the homes of expectant Romanists. Everything was apparently for

Rome. The President of the United States left the

Presbyterian Assembly in Philadelphia to grace with

his presence this occasion. Every member of the

cabinet and distinguished statesmen were expectedto keep him company. Seats were prepared on the

platform for two thousand guests.That night, in a great hall in Washington, gathered

a company of praying people. They saw the peril ;

they declared it, and pleaded with God to bring confusion upon the enemies of the faith ; though minis

ters in Washington as a rule, and the churchesalmost without exception, recognize the RomanCatholic church as a part of the Christian world, andare opposed to saying anything, or having anythingsaid, that shall provoke discussion, or awaken

enmity. Many there are who believe that Romanism is the foe of Christianity, and is yet to be cast

down.

Thursday morning came. The day darkened as it

climbed towards noon ; the rain came first as a protest. It increased in quantity, and finally fell in

sheets. The streets looked like rivers. The procession was abandoned ; the town was held in the

grip of the storm. The crowd that gathered aboutthe great stand was roofed with umbrellas. Thecardinal and clergy, who expected to pass around the

building to bless the foundations, were unwilling to

face the storm. At three P.M., a

CHANGE OF PROGRAMME

was announced, in these words: "3 P.M. The

procession has been abandoned ; but the rest of


the ceremony will go on." It did not go on ! Thefoundations remained unblest ! As Burns said :

" Full mony a plan of mice and menGang oft a-glee."

It is not the first time that Jehovah, by storm

and rain, has disconcerted and broken up the plansof Rome. Twice this was done in the days of

Napoleon ; when, but for them, he would have beenmaster of the world. But it came and piledhis ships on the lee shore, and buried sailor andsoldier in a watery grave.Once this same terrible result was reached

when Philip II. of Spain sent his Armada of

ships to crush out the power of Elizabeth, England s

noble queen. In our own land, a storm helpedus, when hope had almost died out of the heart.

In the Old South church, Boston, there stood upthe man of God to pray. Liberty was imperilled.A fleet was on its way from the Old World to

the New, bearing soldiers, determined to make an

end of the attempt to kindle on the shores of

this Western World the light of a new-born

hope. The wind, that gently lifted a lock of his

white hair from his brow, was but the touch of

that tempest that engulphed the fleet in ruin

and saved the country from peril. That Beingwho permitted the persecution of the children

of Israel until Pharaoh was beside himself withwrath and egotism, and, as if to defy God, followed

the people in their march to Canaan, until the floods

environed him, when God withdrew the unseenwalls which held back the sea and permittedthe waters to break forth, smiting horse, men,and riders with the wrath of God, until chariot-

wheel crushed into chariot-wheel, and Pharaoh s

host, with all their pride and pomp, sank into


the bottom of the sea "as a stone," still lives, and

Rome, that in spite of warnings and remonstranceshad attempted to dominate our intellectual forces,was compelled to halt, and learned again that the" Lady of the Tiber" was to suffer mortification and

chagrin, as her beautiful garments were dispoiled

by the rain the good rain, that made the meadows

glorious, and opened flowers for the coming sun,and that did for Romanism in the United States

what the storm did for the Armada in the Channel.

The Cardinal that could make the son of a

Presbyterian minister bow to Rome that could

touch a spring and send seven millions of peoplein America to obey the behests of Leo XIII., could

not control God."Sing

unto the Lord a new song,for he hath triumphed gloriously ;

"

and, in answer to

prayer, thwarted the scheme to make an impression

by a pageant we do not need, and will not alwaysbrook.

It was understood that the corner-stone of the

building would be laid, no matter what sort of

weather prevailed, so members of the Catholic

societies and others went bravely on in the rain,

attending to the duties assigned them. The bishopsassembled at Father Chapelle s residence at twoo clock, where they took carriages with the cardinal

and his attendants, and they were driven to the

Middleton estate, next to the Soldiers Home, which

they had purchased for $27,000. It has a

picturesque and commanding location. An old-

fashioned driveway, between rows of trees, leadingto the old house, starts from the intersection of

Lincoln avenue with the Bunker Hill road. The

grounds extend to the Metropolitan Branch of

the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad, and the railroad

station of Brooks is located there. The distance

from the city is two and a-half miles. So out they


went, hoping against hope, that the rain would

cease.

The ecclesiastical ceremony at the site of the

University was planned as follows : The procession

was to form at three o clock along the Bunker Hill

road. The various divisions were to gather in fields

on both sides of the railroad, in such manner that

the first division, when it files out, will pass before

all the divisions, and each division in turn will

march out upon the road, so that the whole long

procession will pass in review before the last

division, composed of the bishops and clergy.

Following an ecclesiastical custom, each division

is arranged with the junior organization first. Thus

the youngest parish is placed at the head of the

division, composed of representatives of parishes,

and the oldest last. In the division composed of

the clergy, the different bodies are arranged accord

ing to their ecclesiastical rank, the Christian Brothers

coming first, followed in order by the priests, the

bishops, the archbishops, and last by the Cardinal,

the highest dignitary. In the programme it was

arranged to sing Haydn s anthem, "The Heavensare Telling,"

the choir to be accompanied by the

full Marine Band. The heavens told, without the

song, that America has no need of a Papal university,built to perpetuate the dominion of Romanism andto unify the many elements of which the RomanCatholic church in America is composed. Onefeature of the institution is the establishment of"

University Burses." The "Burse" is a fund out

of which the poor students are cared for. Everyperson is at liberty to contribute to it whatever sumhe or she may desire. The object is to aid anybright-minded man whose appetite for scholarlyattainment in the scientific, or the historical, or the

mathematical fields of knowledge are known, but

18 WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF HOME.

not brought out because of the lack of means to

develop them. The reason for locating the univer

sity at Washington was ostensibly, as urged byFather Chapelle, because the Capital is growingrapidly as a social, as well as a political centre ;

that its literary circle is a growing and a liberal one ;

that a great general library, a superb law library,scientific works and collections, the National Museum,the Observatory, and other public institutions, offered

facilities for study that could not be secured else

where. In fact, it is the dream of Romanists to

make Washington the Rome of America. The

Capitol is to be the Vatican ; the great Department-buildings, the homes of her oligarchy, when the

Tiber there, as in the Seven-hilled City of Italy, shall

give name to the mistress of the Republic which

hopes to be mistress of the world ; and when this

result is achieved, it would be in keeping to have

the Catholic University of America located at that

centre of Mary s Land.It was Thursday evening, May 24th, 1888. A com

pany ot lovers ofAmerican institutions were gatheredin one of the corridors of a great hotel. In came the

man who had led the meeting for prayer, and whoseface looked as though victory was in the air. Hehad been all day with the Jesuits. He had seen

their discomfiture, and witnessed their mortification,

wrath and desperation." What is the outlook?"

"Allright."

< 4

T~How goes the fight ?

"

" Never better. Rome has met her Waterloo,and has received a blow she will not soon forget.

Cardinal Gibbons finds that he cannot manage God.He is beaten. The archbishop, bishop, and priests

realize it. The president, cabinet, and congressmenwho have bent the supple hinges of the knee, that


thrift might follow fawning, now see it. Whiskeyflows as free to-night as water fell to-day. It is appalling to hear the profanity. Between yesterdayand to-day what a change ! Then all was hope ; nowall is gloom ! A leading priest, who invited the

speaker to come and witness the ceremony, is des

pondent enough. The minister reminded him of the

prophecy, read to him from Revelation 18 : 16, and,

changing it, said : Alas, alas, that great company,clothed in fine linen and purple and scarlet anddecked with gold and precious stones and pearls, in

one hour have been brought to see their helplessnesswhen contending with the Almighty. May it not

be a type of the disasters to attend the enterprise ?

A bad start is a prophecy of what, at least, is possible.The charter the organism, all will be opposed.4 The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and the heavens and the earth shall shake ; but the Lord shall bethe hope of his people, and the strength of the chil

dren of Israel. So shall ye know that I am the

Lord your God, dwelling in Zion, my holy mountain. All recognized how the mighty angel maycast Rome down as a stone is thrown into the sea

when the truth gets before the people, and the machinations of this foe of liberty are understood."

Tongues were loosened. Rome, though mighty,was not almighty. The truculency of politicianshad been of no avail. The president and cabinetwent home chagrined ; better, if not wiser, men.The Great University looked well on paper ; but

looked very diminutive to those standing in the mudand rain. So will it be when God shall take Romein hand. "How much she hath glorified herself

and lived deliciously ; for she saith in her heart, I sit

a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow.Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death,

mourning, and famine ; and she shall be utterly


burned with fire : for strong is the Lord God whojudgeth her."

Thus spoke the minister to his friend, the priest.The words shook him up. They loosened the

foundation on which superstition had been build

ing. The New was coming. The battle was on.

Never did a fiercer conflict rage in Washington. Theforts were dismantled after the war. Soldiers in blue

and gray had gone far away ; yet the city was full

of combatants. Months before in a Roman Catholic

institution, concerning which a war of words seemsto go on from year to year, the minister met the

priest. They sat at a table with distinguished Romanists, priests and laymen. Eleven nuns waited onthem. After dinner, this priest, distinguished for

his courage, cultured, talented, eloquent, made a

speech, which presents the doings of the church as

seen by Romanists. He praised Rome for what she

is, and for what she has achieved. He spoke of the

proofs of her greatness, seen in her magnificentcathedrals and churches in all the large cities, the

great monasteries, convents, and asylums, crowningthe hilltops that look down upon many of our largecities, of the Golden Cross that greets the eye as

the traveller passes through the Golden Gate on the

California Coast ; while in New York, the gatewayof the Western World, Rome, in churches, in schools,in convents, in monasteries, in protectories, and what

not, leads all other churches in enterprises and in

far-reaching plans.He claimed that there was more money and more

brain under the control of the church in New Yorkthan in Rome itself, and that now, while the school

system was being shattered and the parochial school

had become a fact, Rome was to get control of the

youth of America, and could hold her own againstall comers. He then spoke with pride of the gift of


the descendant of the great opponent of Romanism,the gifted Dr. Breckenridge, whose $300,000 was but

the seedling the germ out of which was to comean University that would surprise and astound the

world." He sat down, roundly applauded. Thechairman then asked the minister if he would like to

speak. Consenting, he arose, and said: "The

speech of the distinguished priest gladdens you.Make the most of it, while you have it ; it is but for

a short time."" What do you mean ? Simply this :

There is nothing God Almighty hates as he does

Romanism. In 1870 you proclaimed your Pope an

infallible God. That act proved him to be the manof sin, the son of perdition, who opposeth and ex-

alteth himself above all that is called God, or that is

worshipped ; so that he as God sitteth in the templeof God, showing himself that he is God." Thuswas the " wicked revealed, whom the Lord shall con

sume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroywith the brightness of His coming."

6 Is that your idea?" shouted the priest." That is the word of God. By it men and nations

are to be judged. You remember that your Popehad hardly been made the church, when the beast

Louis Napoleon, on which he rode into power, was

destroyed. Then Babylon fell, because of a powerwhich came down from heaven, and which lightenedthe earth with its glory. Because of this, the cry is

going forth as never before : Come out of her, mypeople, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that

ye receive not of her plagues ! Clouds, dark with the

wrath of God, are gathering in the sky of Rome ;

* for her sins have reached unto heaven, and Godhath remembered her iniquities/

"

Gentlemen, you may not know it, but it is true,that God keeps in his ear the cry and shriek of everyWaldensian thrown over the Alpine cliff and torn by


the jagged rocks ; every body wrenched in twain bythe rack of the Inquisition ; every woman whose feet

were burned over the brasier of coals ; every martyrwho ascended to heaven in his chariot of fire ; all are

remembered ; and God says : Reward her even as

she rewarded you, and double unto her double ac

cording to her work in the cup which she hath filled,

fill to her double.

"Then, again, gentlemen, there is a prophecylinked to a fact, to which I have never seen attention

called. You have a perfect passion to place all yourinstitutions on elevations. You seek to exalt

yourselves in the eye of the people. The Popeexalteth himself above all that is called God, or is

worshipped ; and you manifest the same spirit in the

location of your public buildings. Our Lord said :

Whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased. Everyhilltop crowned with your great structures, proclaims the abasement of the Roman Catholic Church,and even now Christ may have said, Because youhave tried to exalt yourselves at the expense of hu

manity and of brotherly kindness, thou shalt be

brought down to hell. i He that hurnbleth himself

shall be exalted. This is the outlook for Rome.The present condition is not what you paint it. Theytell me, if the mortgages were foreclosed on the prop

erty Rome claims to own in New York City, she

would not have one foot of land, a convent, or a

church. What you own would not pay what youowe. Rome is to be uncovered, and then she will

be hated. In the battle to be fought, our hope is in

God, and you must look out for great defeats."

With that conversation in mind, there was mean

ing in the results of the day. The priest felt it.

He spoke of his disappointment." It is hard to contend against an Almighty must,"

replied the minister;" the hour approaches when


Rome shall be fought by Romanists. What means

this unrest of the Pope, this feeling that he must

get out of Italy and find a refuge somewhere else ?

Does he not know, does not the world recognizethe fact, that Romanism is nothing without Rome ?

Let the Pope come to the United States and he would

be compelled to walk down Broadway with a stove

pipe hat, as Romanists are compelled to wear citizens

clothes in Mexico. The current of free thought in

America will take care of Romanism. The time is

coming when men will be ashamed of the name in

which they pandered to Rome." A minister of dis

tinction declines to attack the Roman Catholic Churchin Washington, lest offence be given to the representatives of foreign governments, who crowd St. Matthew s on the Sabbath, and the places of pleasure dur

ing the week, for Washington is in the lap of Rome.A Cunarder put out from New England for NewYork. It was well equipped ; but in putting up a

stove in the pilot box, a nail was driven too near the

compass. You know how that nail would affect the

compass. The ship s officer, deceived by that dis

tracted compass, put the ship two hundred miles off

her right course, and suddenly the man on the look

out cried: "Land ho! "and the ship was halted

within a few yards of her demolition on Nantucketshoals. A sixpenny nail did that ; because it wasnot known that it was misplaced. It shall be the

fault of those who will not heed a warning if this

Jesuit University shall derange the American compass and send the Ship of State upon the rockswhich threaten her.

Shall it be encouraged? It is but a part of a

movement to take control of educational interests in

the United States. There are 6,800 Roman Catholic

churches in the United States, and there are morethan 4,000 parochial schools. A movement has be-


gun, to take possession of our public school buildings.Rome withdraws her children from the public school,

leaving the seats unoccupied. Then she rents the

empty building, and fills it with her children, throughthe assistance of men elected to do her bidding ; as

is done in Pittsburg, Pa., and Maiden, Mass. Ashas been said, Rome sees clearly the peril whichconfronts her from secular teaching, and from this

day she will spare "no effort to keep her children

within sound of her own bell and within the limits of

her own instruction. There will be no compromise ;

there is no evasion ; open, determined and persistent antagonism to our common-school system is

henceforth the attitude and policy of the Romanhierarchy. He who hopes to escape this struggle, or

out-manceuvre this foe is already beaten ; he does

not know the antagonist with whom he is fighting.The universal diffusion of Catholic education

means something more than the opening of schools in

every parish ; it means a steady and unrelenting at

tack on our common schools ; not on that abstract

thing called the common-school system, but on everyschool in every locality where the Catholic voting

population has any strength. This result was inevit

able ; Catholics have the same indisposition to paytaxes which characterizes the great majority of menof all faiths. They are compelled to support their

own church schools ; they are not disposed to sup

port the common schools in addition ; wherever the

way is open they will, as a matter of course, use their

power to control or cripple the common schools.

The great struggle between our schools and this

vigilant and uncompromising foe will not be foughtout in Congress or in Legislatures, in newspapers or

pulpits ; it will be fought in every school district in

the country. There will be no great and decisive

battle ; there will be a long series of skirmishes.


Every school meeting will be contested, and on the

result of these minor contests the struggle itself will

turn. Henceforth eternal vigilance will be the pricewe shall pay for our common schools ; henceforth, noman who cares for his community or his country can

afford to shirk a duty which has been more honoredin the breach than in the observance.

In many communities these foes of the commonschool will not lack for allies, who will, consciouslyor unconsciously, work with and for them ; men whowill fail to see that they are being used as tools by a

power which has never yet failed of the highest sa

gacity in using those who are too shortsighted or too

selfish to comprehend the real issues involved. The

only reply which must be made to the establishment

of the parochial school must be the increased efficien

cy of the common schools.

The actual Ruler of this nation lives not in the

White House at Washington, but in the palace of

Baltimore. No important editorial affecting the

Romish Church is printed until it has been submittedto the Cardinal for his criticism, We wonder at the

power exercised. No member of Congress enters

Washington but he is weighed in the Romish bal

ances. If he comes down with the shekels for the

church and with votes for her policy, all is well. If

not, there is a reckoning-time sure to come, and aninfluence is exerted at once that touches the springsof power in his far away home. As a political machine, Rome is a transcendent success : and the

Jesuit was more than half right when he said," The

representative of the Pope in the Vatican is the Rulerof the United States of America."

CHAPTEE H.

ROMANISM A DECEPTION AND A FRAUD.

Romanism, as a religion, is a deception and a

fraud. Jesuitism is the power that propels and controls it. These two facts, made plain to the people,will destroy the reverence felt for Romanism as a

part of the religious world, and will take away the

sentiment that it has a right to live and act in accord

ance with its genius and spirit. Then they will be

prepared to weigh the proofs which show it to be an

enemy, attempting to subvert the foundations of Re

publican liberty, destroy quietly the public school

system, and make the United States of America a

Romish Reservation. The claim is, that the RomanCatholic Church is the mother of all churches, that

she is the only true church ; and, being such, is the

Catholic, or Universal Christian Church. That, byDivine appointment, the Apostle Peter was the headand foundation of the church, its Pope and Christ s

vicar, or visible representative, on the earth. That

he, Peter, lived in Rome for the last twenty-five

years of his life, during which time, as the possessor of the

"keys"committed to him by the Saviour,

he bound or loosed, opened or shut, in heaven,

earth, hell, and purgatory, as seemed right in his

sight. That each Pope since then is the true suc

cessor of St. Peter, invested with equal authorityand power ; and that to be subject to him and in full

and hearty connection with the church he person

ally, or through the authority he delegates to others,


rules, is necessary in the highest degree to salvation.

Opposed to this claim, are a few facts :

1. Rome s pretension to being the mother-church is

a deception, because it never ivas in existence until

A. D. 606. The Acts of the Apostles, as well as

all ecclesiastical history, teaches, that the church in

Jerusalem, in its origin, in its constitution, takes

first rank. John addressed "the seven churches

which are in Asia." These churches are each are

represented by a golden candlestick, or lamp,

separate and distinct one from the other, and not

as one lamp ; which would have been the case hadthere existed any just ground for the claim of Rome.

2. For the supremacy of Peter there is no Scriptural warrant. Peter was in no way the leader of

the church. The power and authority conveyed bythe appointment of the Apostles was conferred uponall of them. They were all chosen the same way,equally empowered to preach and baptize, all equallyentrusted with the power of binding and loosing, all

invested with the same mission and equally furnished

with the same gifts of the Holy Ghost. Rome con

tends, not only for a primacy of order, but of power.

Fortunately for his own reputation, Peter never did

this. When the Mother of Zebedee s children wished

it, Christ said, "The Kings of the Gentiles exercise

lordship over them, and they that are great exercise

authority upon them. But ye shall not be so ; butwhosoever will be great among you, let him be yourservant." Nothing would have so injured Peterwith Christ and his brethren, and degraded and dis

graced him, as to have done what Rome claims he

did do, viz. : claim a pre-eminence among the

Apostles.Peter s name is not always mentioned first. James,

Paul, and Apollos are placed before his, very fre

quently. Was any one prominent for being dear to


Christ? John bore the name of "the beloved dis

ciple."Peter called himself a "

fellow-laborer," and

expressly forbids the governors of the church to lord

it over God s heritage, and bears the rebuke of Paul,because he was to be blamed ; without a thought of

asserting his superiority or authority. Rome claimsthat in the words, "Thou art Peter, and upon this

rock I will build my church ; and the gates of hell

shall not prevail against it," our Lord declared

Peter s contemplated supremacy. It has sometimesseemed strange that Rome should utterly ignore the

other address made to Peter in the same chapter,when Peter assumed supremacy, and Christ said to

him: "Get thee behind me, Satan ; thou art an of

fense unto me ; for thou savourest not the thingsthat be of God, but those that be of men." Matt. 16 :

23. These words apply to Peter, and apply to those

who have tried to exalt him above his brethren. Theformer do not apply to him as being the one uponwhom Christ should build his church ; for Christ refer

red to the faith which saw in Him the Son of God.This view was held by Jerome, Chrysostom, Origen,Cyril, Hilary, Augustine, and many more ; and Paul,in 1 Cor. 3 : 11, points to Christ, in the words : "For

other foundation can no man lay than that is laid,

which is Christ Jesus." Eph. 2 : 20 : "And are built

upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets,Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone."

Then, as to the power of binding or loosing, the position of Rome is confuted by the uniform action of

all the apostles on such matters. They declared

the conditions of salvation to be repentance towardsGod and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and theywould receive the remission of their sins. This precludes the idea that the Romish priesthood have

power to absolve from sin.

3. Romanism is a deception, because it rests its


claim upon the false supposition that Peter lived

in Rome. The Scriptures declare that Peter went

East, rather than West ; lived and wrought in Asia

Minor ; preached to the churches in ancient Babylon,from which place he wrote his epistle. Romanistswant it written at Rome, and insist that Peter went to

Rome in A.D. 42 ; that he was crucified head-downwards in A.D. 67 ; that he suffered imprisonment in

the Marmentine prison, over which towers St.

Peter s ; that he was buried in the Vatican, wherethe Pope now lives ; while there is not a scintilla of

evidence to support the pretension that Peter ever

was in Rome. Tradition takes the place of history,and clings to the deception as if it had a basis of

even possible fact.

According to the Bible, Peter preached in Jerusa

lem, and instead of giving orders to the other apostles, as the head of the church, he was sent as a

simple missionary to preach with John in Samaria.

Acts 8 : 14. He proclaimed the Gospel in Cesarea,in Antioch, and Babylon, but did not come into the

West.When Paul in A.D. 60 wrote his epistle to the

Romans he saluted many, but he did not salute

Peter, a sufficient proof that he was not in Rome.In 61 Paul arrived in Rome and the brethren went

out to meet him. on the Appian way, Acts 28 : 15,but Peter was not among them. From the year 61to 63 Paul wrote from Rome his epistles to the Phil-

ippians, Colossians, and to Timothy. In these let

ters he speaks of many persons, even unknown ones,and no mention is made of Peter.

In his second Epistle, 2 Tim. 4 : 6, he says : "At

my first answer no one stood with me, but all menforsook me." If Peter had been in Rome and free,would he have abandoned Paul? If in prison, wouldnot Paul have referred to him ? All this proves that


he was not in Rome. The Apostle of the Circumcision never was in Rome. He lived and died in the

East. So speaks history. Romanism becomes a

fraud when it thus unblushingly lifts a lie into the

place of the truth, and demands of those who belongto it unflinching submission and unswerving obedi

ence, from beginning to end.

4. Romanism is a deception, because it predicatessalvation, not through the atoning blood of Christ,but upon saying :

" I believe that there is here uponearth an organized body that is more than human,because it has a divine commission, and that organized body can teach me the truth, and that in so re

ceiving it I cannot possibly be led into error. I be

lieve that this organism is none other than the Catholic church, directed by the Pope, as the successor of

St. Peter, and the moment a man says that, he is a

Catholic." The essence of Romanism is summed upin this : "Subjection of the intellect to divine author-

ity in matters connected with religion."

Notice, it does not refer to a belief in Jesus Christ,as "the way, the truth, and the life

"

; nor to receiv

ing him into the heart, that power may be obtained

to become a child of God. It makes the church au

thority the author of life and hope. The millions of

Romanists are ruled by a Pope, claimed to be infal

lible, exalted above all that is called God, and wor

shipped as was the Druid of our ancestors, or the

Pontifex Maximus of ancient Rome, and claiming to

stand at the top of the system. All the persons in

the Godhead, Popery denies. It denies God the

Father, by installing the Pope as the Divine vice

gerent, by whose authority the Second Commandment, forbidding the worship of images, is trampled

upon ; and installs the Pope as Divine vicegerent of

the world and the infallible ruler of the conscience.

It presents him high and lifted up, clothed with


power to annul laws, abrogate treaties, plant and

pluck up nations, and do away with the precepts of

the moral law. Popery writes on the Papal chair :

"This is the seat of God, the throne of the Infallible

and Holy One ; he who sits here can pardon or re

tain men s sins, save or destroy souls."

Popery ignores Jesus Christ the Saviour, and wor

ships Mary instead. It robs Christ of his priestly

office, by offering the Mass the priests sacrifice,

not Christ, to save the sinner. It destroys the

prophetical office, by presenting itself as the infal

lible teacher of the word of God and the only author

ized expositor of the true sense of Scripture. It

robs Christ of his kingly office, by exalting the Popeto his seat of absolute power and head of the church.

In his vesture and on his thigh the Pope has written :

" I am King of kings and Lord of lords."

For the Holy Spirit, popery substitutes the sac

raments, through which divine blessings are communicated to the soul. It is this impious suggestionwhich crowds the church with votaries at the various

masses, for the deluded believe there is no help for

them apart from the priesthood, the only channel

of communication between God and man. It is be

cause of this murderers, no matter how heinous their

crime, find it not difficult to espouse Romanism and

put the eternal interests of their souls into the keeping of this error. "

They believe a lie that theymay be damned." Here then is what professes to

be a complete church, and yet is an out-and-out

counterfeit. Every element of strength and everyprinciple of evil that were found in the ancient idol

atries, live over again in the papacy. That same

paganism whose cradle was rocked in Chaldea,whose youth was passed amid the olive groves andmatchless temples of Greece, and whose manhoodwas reached amid the martial sounds and iron organ-


izations of Rome, has returned anew in this papacy,bringing with it the old rites, the old festivals, the

flowers, the incensings, the lustral water, the vest

ments, the very gods but with new names ; everything, in short, so that were an old pagan to rise

from the dead, he would find himself among his old

environments ; and, without a moment s doubt, wouldconclude that Zeus, the ancient Jove, the father of

Clio, whose mother is Mercury, answering to Christ

and Mary, was still reigning, and was being wor

shipped by the same rites that were practised in his

honor three thousand years ago.5. Romanism is a fraud, because it substitutes a

Pantheon of idols for the Christian church, extin

guishing the light of revelation, and placing the

world back amid the ideas, the deities, and the rites

of early idolatrous ages. It rejects the New Birth

and change of heart, and inducts the child into the

church in a state of unconsciousness, and holds himthere by education, by training, and by fear. Thechurch assumes control of the individual conscience.

It claims to hold the keys of heaven and hell. ARomanist is afraid of the truth even of God s word,and millions dare not read or take into their hands

the Bible, lest it may sever their hold upon the

church, and so whelm the soul in perdition.The import of such teaching is to place in the

hands of conscienceless men the consciences of mil

lions of men. It is the marvel of the age, that at a

period when men boast of their aspirations after

progress, such numbers should thus fall as dupesinto the slough of the most hopeless stagnation, into

a total resignation of the freedom of their wills, of

the independent action of their souls, into the amplest

acceptance of dogmas, creeds and fables which it is

a disgrace even to the darkest ages to have been

capable of embracing. None of these things which


Rome offers has the slightest atom of the simple but

sublime religion of Jesus Christ, who sat upon the

mountain-side and taught the noblest truths in the

simplest language. They are the old tawdry para

phernalia of worn-out Paganism, refurbished and re-

introduced by the most impudent priestcraft that ever

palmed itself upon the world.

This it is that men are calling a part of the Reli

gious World. Romanism is Antichrist, pure and

simple. Daniel, Paul, and John have described it

with the pen of inspiration, and painted it with liv

ing colors, and the pictures they made of it hang onthe walls of the future, so that every eye can trace

its origin, its terrible and damning work, and its

awful doom. Daniel tells of "the little horn," be

fore which three of the ten horns fell ; which signi

fy the ten states under control of imperial Rome.These three horns represented the Exarchate of Ravenna, given the Pope Stephen I. by Pepin, Kingof France, in A.D. 755. The second was the Kingdom of the Lombards, subdued by Charlemagne of

France, and made over to the Pope in A.D. 774.

And the third was the State of Rome itself, whichwas given the Pope by Louis the Pious.

It was upon the acquisition of these states that the

Pope became a temporal ruler. It is said, the little

horn " had eyes like the eyes of a man,"" and a

mouth speaking great things,""

great things

against the MostHigh." Assuming Divine titles,

such as "His Holiness"; "Head of the Church";

"Christ s Vicar upon Earth" ; "Infallibility," etc.,

etc. But more than this assuming to dispose ofrewards in heaven and hell, as well as on the earth ;

changing laws of principles and conduct, and conditions of education ; a power to depose rulers, giveaway states or kingdoms, release subjects from their

oaths of allegiance ; each of which acts, and all


together, being an invasion of God s prerogatives, as

the king, ruler, saviour, judge of all men, and, there

fore, such was speaking"

things against the Most

High."His " look was more stout than his fellows,"

causing him to claim supreme control over the

church, the state, and the world; compelling his

people cardinals, bishops, priests, or whomsoever

they were, to kiss his feet ; and princes, at one time,to hold his stirrup while he mounted his horse ; and,in some instances, to lay themselves down that he

might put his foot upon their necks. Asserting as

Pope Paul and Pius did to Henry of France andElizabeth of England, that as Pope they had a sover

eignty above kings and people, and that, by divine

appointment, was over nations and over kingdoms, to

root out and to cut down, and to destroy and to throw

down, to build and to plant. Further, it is added :

" He made war with the saints."

So Paul, in 2 Thess. 2, follows up Daniel andJohn in Revelation 13 ; uncovers the beast like unto

a leopard, and his feet as the feet of a bear, and his

mouth as the mouth of a lion, and the dragon gavehim his power and his seat and great authority.Then go on to Rev. 17, and the battle with Romeis described: " The Lamb shall overcome them;

for he is Lord of lords and King of kings ; and theythat are with him are called, and chosen, and faith

ful"This is Romanism that is now being destroyed.

The Pope has no longer temporal power. Let God s

children all over the world tell the truth, and her

and his so-called spiritual power shall be destroyed,consumed by the spirit of the mouth of our Lord,

and by the brightness of his coming, as Christ shall

shine in the effulgence of proclaimed truth. Is not

this papalism, when it would figure as the religionof Jesus Christ, a fraud? If so, say so; and the

work of redemption will be accomplished. Let the


cry arise :" Come out of her, my people, that ye be

not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of

her plagues."

For those who come out of Rome, there is free

dom in Jesus Christ ; for those who remain in, there

are perils such as have not yet been visited uponany race or class :

" For her sins have reached unto

heaven, and God hath remembered heriniquities."

CHAPTEK III.

JESUITISM THAT RUNS THE CHURCH OF ROME.

To write the history of Jesuitism is to give in detail the record of sanctified scoundrelism, as with the

face of a saint and the heart of a devil it has lived

and wrought in this world, to do its worst against

Christianity, brotherly love, manhood and rightness.This is an awful charge. But it is also an awful

failure of language when the attempt is made to tell

the truth concerning this monster of iniquity. Jesuit

ism proves that, in human debasement, incarnate

fiendishness and devilish capacity for being bad, manin the nineteenth century is equal to any horrid char

acter that may have figured on the historic page.

THE ORIGIN OF THE JESUITS.

A cannon-shot hit the leg of a scoundrel instead

of his head, as in Spain he stood before Pampileuno s

walls. For religion, catholicity and man, that wasthe unluckiest cannon-shot recorded in history ; for

when the tibia of the wounded patient knitted they

marvelously supported the body of a man who with

the heart of a devil has been permitted to masquerade in the robes of a saint. Those familiar with jail

philosophy can well appreciate the impulse which

drives the criminal, convicted of thieving or burglary, or murder, and on the verge of the tomb, to

indulge in fancies of huger thieving, or a crueler and

more infamous murder, and to long for life or unshackled arms that he might become pre-eminently


notorious by its enactment. Now such a thoughtcame over the brain of Ignatius Loyola, the founder

of the Order, profanely called, of Jesus, and he re

covered and was successful. The Jesuit University is

built in Washington as Conspiracy Hall, in hopesthat liberty may be throttled in its stronghold. Loyola took the name of Jesuits for his Order, because

of pretended visions of God, the Father, who is

claimed to have appeared visibly to him, and de

sired His Son, Jesus Christ, who stood by laden

with a heavy cross, to take special care of him andhis companions, which Christ promised to do. Theyare dangerous, because they declare no villainy, no

treachery, nor cruelty to be criminal, provided it

tends to the benefit of their Society.In 1762, the King and Parliament of France were

moved against the Order, and to be satisfied as to

the grounds of complaint against it, they appointeda commission, consisting of five princes of the blood,four peers of France, seven presidents of the court,thirteen counsellors of the grand chamber, and four

teen other functionaries. This commission examinedone hundred and forty-seven Jesuit authors of celeb

rity, and in their report they say: "This perversity of the doctrine maintained constantly, and without interruption, by the priests, scholars, and others

styling themselves of the Society of Jesus, would

destroy the natural law, that rule of life whichGod himself has written in the heart of man ; and, as

a natural result, would break all the bonds of civil

society, authorize theft, perjury, impurity, the most

criminal, and, generally, every passion and everycrime, by teaching secret compensation, equivocation, mental reservation

; would uproot every feelingof humanity among men, by favoring homicide and

parricide ; in fact, would overturn the principles and

practices of religion, and substitute in its stead all


kinds of superstition, by favoring magic, blasphemy,irreligion, and idolatry.* Clement XIV., in his bull

suppressing the Order, declares that it has been censured by Popes Urban XII., Clement X., XI., XII.,Alexander VII., VIII., Innocent IX., XII., XIII.,and Benedict XII., and then proceeds by saying:" After a mature deliberation, we do, of our certain

knowledge and the fulness of our apostolic power,suppress and abolish the said Society. We depriveit of all activity whatever of its houses, schools,

colleges, hospitals, lands, and, in short, of everyplace whatsoever, in whatever kingdom or province

they may be situated. We abrogate and annul its

statutes, rules, customs, decrees, and constitutions,even though confirmed by oath, and approved bythe Holy See, or otherwise. We declare all andall kind of authority, the general, the provincial, the

visitors, and other superiors of said Society, to be

forever annulled and extinguished, of whatevernature soever the authority may be

;as well in

things spiritual and temporal."

Be it remembered, that -up to A.D. 1860, this

Order of persons had been expelled no less than sev

enty times from countries in which they had been

living and applying their principles, and that these

were almost all Roman Catholic countries ; and yet

they have a most popular church in Washington, a

college in Georgetown, and now are building the

University, with the countenance of the representatives of the Great Republic, in less than a quarterof a century after their assassination of AbrahamLincoln !

Let us learn how they train men for infamous

deeds.

Behold them consecrating the dagger of the as

sassin for, perhaps, some man now under the ban.

* Letters of Marcus, pp. 106.


The following is the Jesuit s manner of consecratingboth the persons and weapons employed for the

murdering of kings and princes by them accounted

heretics.

The person whose silly reasons the Jesuits have

overcome with their more potent arguments is im

mediately conducted into their sanctum sanctorum,

designed for prayer and meditation. There the dag

ger is produced, carefully wrapt up in a linen safe

guard, enclosed in an iron sheath, engraven with sev

eral enigmatical characters, and accompanied with an

Agnus Dei; certainly, a most monstrous confutation

so unadvisedly to intertwine the height of murderous villainy and the most sacred emblem of meekness together. The dagger, unsheathed, is hypocriti

cally bedewed with holy water, and the handle,adorned with a certain number of coral beads, putinto his hand, thereby assuring the credulous fool

that as many effectual stabs as he gives the assas

sinated prince, so many souls he should redeem out

of purgatory on his own account. Then theydeliver the dagger into the homicide s hands, with

a solemn recommendation, in these words :

4 Elected son of God, receive the sword of Jeph-thah; the sword of Samson, which was the jawboneof an ass; the sword of David, wherewith he smoteoff the head of Goliath ; the sword of Gideon ; the

sword of Judith ; the sword of the Maccabees ; the

sword of Pope Julius II., wherewith he cut off the

lives of several princes, his enemies, filling wholecities with slaughter and blood. Go forth prudently, courageously, and the Lord strengthen thine

arm."

Which being pronounced, they all fall upon their

knees, and the Superior of the Jesuits pronouncesthe following exorcism :

"

Attend, O ye Cherubim ; descend and be pres-


ent, O Seraphim. You thrones, you powers, youholy angels, come down and fill this blessed vessel

the parricide with eternal glory ; and daily offer to

him (for it is but a small reward) the crown of the

blessed Virgin Mary, and of all the holy patriarchsand martyrs. He is no more concerned among us ;

he is now of your celestial fraternity. And thou, OGod, most terrible and inaccessible, who yet has

revealed to this instrument of thine, in thy dedicated

place of our prayer and meditation, that such a princeis to be cut off as a tyrant and a heretic, and his dominions to be translated to another line, confirm and

strengthen, we beseech thee, this instrument of thine,whom we have consecrated and dedicated to that

sacred office, that he may be able to accomplish thywill. Grant him the habergeon of thy divine omni-

potency, that he may be enabled to escape the handsof his pursuers. Give him wings, that he may avoid

the designs of all that lie in wait for his destruction.

Infuse into his soul the beams of thy consolation, to

uphold and sustain the weak palace of his body ; that,

contemning all fears, he may be able to show a cheer

ful and lively countenance in the midst of presenttorments or prolonged imprisonments ; and that he

may sing and rejoice with a more than ordinaryexultation, whatever death he undergoes."

This exorcism being finished, the parricide is

brought to the altar, over which, at that time, hangsa picture containing the story of James Clement, a

Dominican friar, with the figures of several angels

protecting him and conducting him to heaven. This

Clement was accounted a blessed martyr for his bar

barous murder of Henry III., King of France. This

picture the Jesuits show their cully ; and, at the same

time, presenting him with a celestial coronet, rehearse

these words :" Lord, look down and behold this arm

of thine, the executioner of thy justice ; let all thy


saints arise, and give place to him ;

" which ceremo

nies being ended, there are five Jesuits deputedto converse with him, and keep the parricide com

pany ; who, in their common discourse, make it their

business, upon all occasions, to fill his ears with

their divine wheedles ; making him believe that a

certain celestial splendor shines in his countenance,

by the beams whereof they are so overawed as to

throw themselves down before him and kiss his feet ;

that he appears no more a mortal, but is transfiguredinto a Deity ; and, lastly, in a deep dissimulation,

they bewail themselves, and feign a kind of envy at

the happiness and eternal glory which he is so sud

denly to enjoy ; exclaiming thus before the credu

lous wretch :" Would to God the Lord had chosen

me in thy stead, and had so ordained it by these

means, that being free from the pains of purgatory,I might go directly, without let, to paradise." Butif the persons whom they imagined proper to attemptthe parricide prove anything squeamish or reluc

tant to their exhortations, then, by nocturnal scare

crows and affrighting apparitions, or by the suborned

appearances of the Holy Virgin, or some other of the

saints, even of Ignatius Loyola himself, or some of

his most celebrated associates, they terrify the soon-

retrieved misbeliever into a compliance with a ready-

prepared oath, which they force him to take, and

thereby they animate and encourage his staggeringresolution. Thus these villainous and impious doc

tors in the arts of murder and parricide, sometimes bythe terrors of punishment, sometimes by the allure

ments of merit, inflame the courage of the unwary,and, having entangled them in the grooves of sacri

legious and bloody attempts, precipitate both soul

and body into eternal damnation.This is the method by which Jesuits clear themselves


from their enemies. How happy, then, must that

nation be, where Loyalists flourish !

Add to this the Jesuit s oath, and the peril seemsincreased :

t I do renounce and disown any allegianceas due to any heretical king, prince or state namedProtestant, or obedience to any of their inferior

magistrates or officers.

"I do further declare that the doctrine of the

Church of England, the Calvinists, Huguenots, andof others of the name of Protestants, to be damnable ;

and they themselves are damned and to be damnedthat will not forsake the same.

" I do further declare, that I will help, assist, andadvise all or any of His Holiness agents, in anyplace wherever I shall be, to extirpate the heretical

Protestant doctrine ; and to destroy all their pretended powers, regal or otherwise.

"I do further promise and declare, that notwith

standing I am dispensed with to assume any religion

heretical, for the purpose of propagating of the

Mother Church s interest, to keep secret and privateall her agents councils, from time to time as theyintrust me, and not to divulge, directly or indirectly,

by words, writing, or circumstance whatsoever, but

to execute all that shall be proposed, given in chargeor discovered unto me, by you, my ghostly adviser,

or auy of this sacred convent. All this I swear, bythe blessed Trinity and blessed Sacrament, which I

am about to receive, to perform, and on my part to

keep inviolably ; and do call all the heavenly and

glorious host of heaven to witness these my real

intentions, to keep this my oath." In testimony whereof, I take this most holy and

blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist, and witness the

same further with my hand and seal, in the holyconvent, this day of A.D.," etc.

This oath evidences that every Jesuit is a traitor


to the play, ready at any moment to perform any act

that will further the interests of his order. It permitshim to be a hypocrite, and to profess religion simplyto plot against it and overthrow it. Jesuitism makes

religion a pretense and a sham and plotting and ras

cality a business, and yet it runs the Church of

Rome, and is treated by one of the great political

parties as an ally worthy of confidence and support.

Why were the Jesuits reinstated by Pio Nono, andconfirmed in their position by Leo XIII? To answer

this-question, we must go back to 1868. Then, to

take away the States of the Church from the rule of

the Pope, was to bring universal crash to every

European empire. Fortunately, Emperor Williamhad no faith in such prognostications. Within the

Church of Rome was a conflict as to the propriety of

pronouncing the Pope infallible. Discussion wenton throughout the Roman Catholic world. The

prophecy of Paul, in 2 Thess. 2 : 3,4, was to be

fulfilled ; "the man of sin, the son of perdition," wasto

"

exalt himself above all that is called God or that

is worshipped ; so that he as God sitteth in the

temple of God, showing himself that he is God."

This was fulfilled in A. D. 1870. Two hundredthousand people have borne Pio Nono to his thronein St. Peter s and worshipped him as God. He is

absolute in power. French bayonets uphold his tem

poral power. It looks as if the Pope was supreme.Open again the Word of God to Rev. 17 : 11, and

read the doom of Louis Napoleon," the beast that

was," is Napoleon I ; "and is not," for there was a

time when the Napoleonic power was out of sightand out of mind. After which, Louis Napoleonclimbed to power, betrayed Mazzini, and Garibaldiin Italy, became the beast upon which the Harlot ofthe Tiber rode ;

" and is the eighth and is of the seven,"

for it will be remembered, he built on the Napoleonic


dynasty, and went to perdition. This is prophecy.Read a page from history. The Minister of Francewalks in the palace-yard of Emperor William andmakes a remark which gives offence. Napoleon hadboasted of his prowess, and thought a war only was

necessary to make him Master of Prussia, as was his

uncle before him. Emperor William resented the

affront and rebuked the speaker. As a result, warwas declared ; and the German army, as if on a picnic-

excursion, overran France, encamped at Versailles,and took possession of Paris, and Louis Napoleon as

an exile disappeared from the affairs of Europe. The

army of France was withdrawn. The army of Victor

Emmanuel was invited by the people of the States of

the Church to enter Eome as King of Italy. Hecame. The Pope retired to the Vatican as the spiritual sovereign of Roman Catholics, but as temporalruler no more.

It was to the Pope a humiliation, and, perhaps,

prepares the way for his destruction. Withoutan army, without support, he turned to the only

power in the world in which he could trust to dothe work of conspirators, assassins, and revolution

ists, the Jesuits. He reinstated them. They be

came the right arm of his strength, and have been

seeking his restoration to temporal power. Everyone who knows what their principles and history

are, will feel satisfied that, like the Indian boomer

ang, they are much more likely to injure the handthat uses them than those whom they are employedto oppose. The condition of the Pope is pitiable.

He lives, as it were, on sufferance ; no longer the

mighty and powerful ruler of the past, but influen

tial simply because of his power outside of Eome,not inside. The Bible has entered Rome, the Wordof God is not bound.

We have been accustomed to bless God for that


fatherly care of Divine Providence, which neither

allowed the era of American colonization to be

hastened, nor that of the Reformation to be deferred.

Had these events been differently arranged, it has

been said had Spanish blood, and not English, flowed

in the veins of our first settlers, or had the Mayflower borne to our shores the foundations of a

Catholic colony, and had Roger Williams been a

Jesuit missionary or had the schemes of French

conquest, that would have made Canada but the

starting point of North American empire, been suc

cessful, how different had been the annals of the

country, and the entire race ! All that reads well.

But when we remember that Providence, R. I., is

almost a Roman Catholic town that a bishop was

recently installed there in the presence of all the

magnates of the state, and that Washington is in

the lap of Rome, it becomes us not to boast of

deliverance, but to recall our peril and prepare to

resist the encroachments of liberty s foe. Remember, that the Jesuits ruling Washington may dispensewith all laws, human and divine, dissolve all oaths

and vows, and free men in the Cabinet of the Presi

dent from the obligations which bind other men.So soon as a city or country is under their control,no member of the community can promise to himself

security, either to his life, honor, or estate. Nay,the person of the President is not exempted from

danger, when he is once the object of Jesuitical

spleen.Shall Jesuits be welcomed or expelled? is the ques

tion which is yet to agitate the people of the UnitedStates. Up to the present time, so great has beenthe love of liberty in the hearts of the people, that

they have tolerated with impunity anarchists, revo

lutionists, and Jesuits. The idea of suppression for

opinion s sake has been repugnant to the sentiment

46 AVASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

of the majority. But a reaction is setting in. The

people begin to see that it is cowardice to throw upthe hands at the dicta of this blood-stained crowd,and permit them to scuttle the ship on which we are

making a common voyage. Self-preservation, if

nothing else, will compel the people of the UnitedStates to take the most stringent measures againstthe evil of the time, and to give even clearer scrutinyto the methods and principles and conduct of the

Jesuits. They work in darkness, and they opposethe truth. Seven millions of people in free America,and 250,000,000 throughout the world, are ruled bytheir mandate. The Pope has enthroned them in powerand reinstated them in all their former possessions.With the people over whom they have control,

argument goes for nothing. The needs of the

country are cast aside as unworthy of regard. The

requirements of the church is their all and in all.

Oaths are valueless, if to keep them imperils the

Order, or the church. Their history is a continued

series of associations, massacres of innocent people,

conspiracies and machinations against existing laws

and orders. The masses they have incited to revolt,

and the rulers to bloody and fruitless wars. Cor

ruption they sow broadcast over the land in order to

further their doctrines of treason, perjury, falsehood,and murder. Brazen as they are, they use their

power of religion as a cloak to hide their sins against

God, and their sins against man. To-day their one

object of detestation is the public school system of

the United States. They see that the education of

the masses is their ruination. In the South there

are millions of freedmen growing up in ignorance,

owing to the inability of the several States to educate

them. Well has the Hon. Henry W. Blair, in the

Senate, called attention to the duty of the nation to

educate the rising generation. "It is of very little


consequence," said the Senator,"

relatively, whatbecomes of the present generation. What we are, weare, and are likely to be ; but it is of great importancewhat shall be the fate of the future, which depends so

largely upon the conduct of the present. The real

question is, whether this generation, with natural

powers for the control of the destiny of the countryfor the time being, is to make that provision for the

generation to come which has been made for the

generation existing by those who have preceded it;

whether this generation, so far as it has the capacityto do so, is to make better preparation for the dis

charge of its duties on the part of the coming generation, so far as it should be made, than was made bythose who preceded us." If the Christian and intelli

gent people of the United States are not awake to

the importance of this measure, the Jesuits are.

They saw from the first that Romanism is doomed,if the people of this land are to be educated. Jesuitism understands that a great fight is already out

lining itself for the future between the commonschools of the United States and Romanism. Jesuitism is not afraid. She fights education openly and

secretly. Said Senator Blair: "Upon this veryfloor, soon after we had passed this bill, full two yearsago, and while it was in the hands of a packed committee in the House of Representatives, where it wasfinally strangled, on this very floor, a senatorshowed me a letter which I read with my owneyes, the original letter of a Jesuit priest, inwhich he begged a member of Congress to

oppose this bill and to kill it, saying, that

they had organized all over the country "for its

destruction ; that they succeeded in the committees ofthe House, and they would destroy the bill inevi

tably ; and if they had only known it early enough,they could have prevented its passing through the


Senate. They have begun in season this time ; but

they will not destroy this bill.

* Twelve years ago, when I was a member of the

House of Representatives, and when we were under

taking to enact a constitutional amendment whichwas to prevent the appropriation of public money to

the support of sectarian schools in this country, a

friend of mine pointed out to me upon that

floor nine Jesuits, who were there log-rolling

against that proposed amendment of the Constitu

tion. There in Washington is that Jesuit organization which has set out to control this country, whichhas been repudiated by every free country, Catholic

and Protestant, in the Old World : they have cometo our borders ; they are among us today, and to stay ;

and they understand that they are to secure the control of this continent, by destroying the public school

system of America. They are engaged in that

nefarious, wicked work. And as Jesuits have been

expelled from the Old World, let me say, the timeis soon coming when the Jesuits will be looked uponas more the enemy of this country than is the

Anarchist to-day. And the process either of their

expulsion, or of their conversion, will be the one in

which the American people will sometime be

engaged, unless the Order change their programmeand their work."

Brave words were these of Senator Blair, the

bravest spoken for many a day ! The Senate passedthe Bill. When it went to the House, the Jesuits

again showed their hand. The Presidential election

being near, made men careful. The usual Jesuit

lobby was present, and the bill was referred to a

committee appointed by the Jesuits servant, the

Speaker of the House, where it will lie until the

citizens awake to their peril, and send men to Con

gress less susceptible to Jesuitical influence. The


speech was delivered Feb. 15th, 1888. On May25th, 1888, Mr. Blair introduced the following jointresolution ; which was read twice, and ordered to lie

on the table :

JOINT KESOLUTIOST.

PROPOSING AN AMENDMENT TO THE CONSTITUTIONor THE UNITED STATES, RESPECTING ESTABLISHMENTS OF RELIGION AND FREE PUBLICSCHOOLS.

" Resolved by the /Senate and House of Representatives of the United /States of America in Congressassembled (two-thirds of each House concurring

therein) , That, the following amendment to the Constitution of the United States be, and hereby is, proposed to the States, to become valid when ratified bythe legislatures of three-fourths of the States, as provided in the Constitution :

AETICLE" SECTION 1. Xo State shall ever make or main

tain any law respecting an establishment of religion,or prohibiting the free exercise thereof.

" SEC. 2. Each State in this Union shall establishand maintain a system of free public schools,

adequate for the education of all the children livingtherein, between the ages of six and sixteen years,inclusive, in the common branches of knowledge, andin virtue, morality, and the principles of the Christian

religion. But no money raised by taxation imposedby law, or any money or other property or credit

belonging to any municipal organization, or to anyState, or to the United States, shall ever be appropriated, applied, or given to the use or purposes of

any school, institution, corporation, or person,whereby instruction or training shall be given in

the doctrines, tenets, beliefs, ceremonials, or obser-


vances peculiar to any sect, denomination, organization, or society, being, or claiming to be, religiousin its character, nor shall such peculiar doctrines,

tenets, beliefs, ceremonials, or observances, be taughtor inculcated, in the free public schools.

" SEC. 3. To the end that each State, the United

States, and all the people thereof, may have and

preserve governments republican in form and in sub

stance, the United States shall guaranty to everyState, and to the people of every State and of the

United States, the support and maintenance of such

a system of free public schools as is herein provided." SEC. 4. That Congress shall enforce this article

by legislation when necessary."

Another plot. The Jesuits have formed a coloni

zation scheme, with a capital of $2,000,000, to aid

Romanists in getting control of the South.

THE CONVENTION.

All the Southern States were represented except

Florida, Texas and Arkansas, and most, if not all

the great Southern railroad corporations were like

wise represented by their Presidents or other officers.

The following is taken from the Atlanta EveningJournal of April 26th, being part of the report of

that paper :

66 Gov. Fitzhugh Lee, of Virginia, was selected

as President. Committees on business and resolu

tions were appointed by the delegations from the

respective States. Col. W. P. Price was made the

chairman of the Georgia delegation, and Mr. SandyCohen, of Augusta, selected as secretary. Governor

J. B. Gordon, Bishop Becker, Patrick Walsh, and

E. P. Howell, were chosen as the Committee for

Georgia. Interesting addresses were made byCardinal Gibbons, Rt. Rev. Bishop Kane of West


Virginia, Rt. Rev. Bishop Northup of South Caro

lina, and Governors Gordon of Georgia and Richard

son of South Carolina. The speech of Gov. Gordonis especially highly commended.

"At the night session, the Immigration Committee

adopted the following resolutions :

"Resolved, That an Immigration Society be

established, with headquarters in the city of NewYork, to be styled The Southern Immigration Asso

ciation.

"Resolved, That this Association be placed under

the care of a board of directors, composed of one

member of each Southern railroad or other corporation, trade, industrial or other organization in each

state, county, city or town, situated east of the

Mississippi river, that will contribute the sum of

$1,000 towards the expenses of said Association onor before July 1st next, and that on the second

Tuesday of July, 1888, the board so constituted

shall meet in New York, and proceed to organize, and

adopt such by-laws, rules and regulations as may be

necessary for its government."Resolved, That until such organization is per

fected, Major John D. Kelly, Jr., be constituted

chief of the Association, with power to call the

board together whenever said contributions fromrailroads or other corporations, trades, industrial

or other organizations of states, cities, counties and

towns, shall have reached the aggregate sum of

$20,000 ; and when such call has been made, the

board of directors shall proceed immediately to

perfect a permanent organization, as provided for in

the second resolution.*

Resolved, That immediately upon adoption of

these resolutions, the Secretary of the convention

shall give notice of the same to the Governor of each

of the Southern States, to the President of each of


the Southern railroads, and to the Mayor of every

city, and to every town in the Southern States east

of the Mississippi River, having a population of

5,000 or more, and to solicit the co-operation of said

officers in furthering the objects of this convention."

The central office of this association is located at

New York.

Concerning this convention, it is meet that all

should be informed. It met April 25, 1888, at

Hot Springs, North Carolina. There were presentthe cardinal, bishops, priests, politicians and rail

road men. The object for which the conference wascalled was the consideration of Catholic immigrationto the South.

Slavery, whatever were its evils, fenced off Roman

immigration from Europe, and threw it North, so

that, of the 16,000,000 foreigners who have cometo the country, not more than 600,000 have settled

in the Southern States.

It is known that the negroes in the South are

Republicans ; and if their votes are counted theywill become a power. The Jesuits attempt to offset

this by a foreign vote. Romanism is advancing

through our open gates like a mighty force, bull

dozing and corrupting our legislators, and demand

ing privileges and exemptions for itself which no

other sect would do. How long will it be before

the Jesuits shall engineer bills through the halls of

Congress as they have done in New York?

CARDINAL GIBBONS VIEWS ON THIS PUBLIC QUESTION.

Cardinal Gibbons has just returned from the

South. Regarding the immigration convention held

recently at Hot Springs, N. C., he says: "The

class of immigrants that the convention wants to

bring among the people of the South are thrifty and


well-to-do natives of Ireland and Germany. We do

not want anarchists or paupers. The South needs

development badly, and I know of no better waythan to offer inducements to honest emigrants. I

deny that the movement is one to increase the powerof the Catholic Church in the South, other than what

legitimate increase may follow from such. TheChurch upholds the law, and that should be sufficient

guaranty to any intelligent mind of the sincerityand honesty of our purpose." Will the American

people be deceived by this Jesuitical special pleadingfor this Romish scheme ?

CAN THE JESUITS BE EXPELLED?

A recent writer has said, that in expelling the

Jesuits, not alone all Protestant Americans would

unite, but thousands upon thousands of the most

intelligent members of the Roman Catholic Churchwould join hands. Jesuitism is almost as dangerousto them as to Protestants. There is no religion in

Jesuitism. It is foreign to the principles of the

gospel, inimical to liberty, and a conspirator againstthe State. Because of their insatiate greed for

power and influence, they have been feared, hated,driven out. It is believed that it will be so in this,

free land. Some deed will be performed, someword spoken, which shall uncover the traitor ; whenthe American people will arise and make short workof the invader that seeks to crush out freedom, that

despotism resting on ignorance, on superstition and

error, may thrive. The cry will yet be heard :

"Expel the Jesuits." Then, voxpopuli shall be the

vox Dei.

CHAPTER IY.

HOW WASHINGTON CAME TO BE WASHINGTON.

This few seem to know ; the many reckon, it happenedso. Such are oblivious to the fact, that before even

Washington was even a dream in the minds of men,Rome had plotted to hold the continent. By Rome,we mean the power that makes Rome what she is, andwhat she is to be,

" the prince of the power of the

air," who has incarnated himself in Jesuitism, as

Christ is incarnated in Christianity ; the power that

works in darkness, and plans the suppression of the

the truth and the overthrow of the rule of Christ." For we wrestle not," says Paul, "against flesh

and blood, but against principalities and powers,and against the rulers of the darkness of this world,

against spiritual wickedness in high places."* Johnsaid: "He that committeth sin is of the devil, for

the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose was the Son of God manifested, that he mightdestroy the works of the devil.

"|In this manifesta

tion of Christ through the proclamation of the truth,

lies the hope of the world. If then we chargeRomanism with being cunning, subtle, and sly, the

reason for the charge is supplied in the words quoted,which inform us of the cunning craftiness wherebyRome lies in wait to deceive.

THE POWER IS UNSEEN.

It is shadowy. It inhabits the air and infects it.

Romanism is the malaria of the spiritual world. It

Eph. 6;12. f 1 John 3 : 8.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME 55

stupefies the brain, deadens the heart, and sears the

conscience as with a hot iron. It stands across the

track of the world s life, with gifts in its hands, offer

ing rule, supremacy, power and wealth to all whowill fall down and worship her.*

They who yield have peace and praise. Theywho refuse must fight a desperate foe. The many donot believe this. They are blinded by ambition and

fear, and they see it not. Deaf are they and theyhear not the truth, and yet the truth remains.

The what is, is the outgrowth of the what has been.

Don t forget it. A wise, astute, cunning, comprehensive intellect has helped Romanism in the past,and is helping it now.

Washington is in the lap of Rome, because of influ

ences which stirred the hearts of people and madethem to act worse than they knew.A few facts will make all this plain. Columbus

wa.s actuated by a desire to promote the interests of

Romanism, when he traversed an unknown sea anddiscovered this Western World. Cortez and Pizarro

went to Mexico and Peru, and captured them for the

same purpose. Their lives were full of cruelty, but

that did not hurt them with Rome. Lord Baltimorecame to Maryland to find a refuge for persecuted"

Romanists and named the place of retreat Mary s land.

To escape the fangs of Romanism and priestly intol

erance, the Puritans forsook their homes beyond the

sea, came to New England, and on Plymouth Rockbuilt an altar to liberty, sought on bleak New England shores freedom to worship God. They havebeen called narrow in their thought, and it is claimed

they meant by liberty, liberty for themselves, andthe right to banish all who thought differently.

Roger Williams, in the furnace fire of affliction and

persecution, had the fetters of slavery to creed burned

* 2 Thess. 2 : 8, 9.


away, and came forth, through the wilderness andthe sleet and snows of winter, to " What Cheer

Rock," where he became the champion of liberty for

all.

Archbishop Hughes once said :

4 Far be it fromme to diminish, by one iota, the merit that is claimedfor Rhode Island, Pennsylvania, and perhaps other

states, on the score of having proclaimed religious

freedom, but the Catholics of Maryland, by priorityof time, had borne away the

prize."This is untrue,

both as regards time and character of what purportedto be religious freedom. The Roman Catholic colonysailed up the Potomac in 1634. In Maryland the

boasted law was passed in 1649, two years after the

doctrine of religious freedom was proclaimed in

Rhode Island. Bancroft, in speaking of what wasdone in Maryland, says : "The controversy betweenthe king and the parliament advanced, the overthrowof the monarchy seemed about to confer unlimited

power in England upon the embittered enemies of

the Romish Church ; and, as if with a foresight of

impending danger, and an earnest desire to stay its

approach, the Roman Catholics of Maryland, with

^he covert countenance of their governor and of the

proprietary, determined to place upon their

statute-book an act of guaranty of religiousfreedom,which had ever been sacred upon their soil. This

is the language of the Act : And whereas the

enforcing of the conscience in matters of religionhad frequently fallen out to be of dangerous conse

quences in those commonwealths where it has been

practiced, and for the more quiet and peaceable

government of this province, and the better to preserve mutual love and amity among the inhabitants,

no person within this province professing to believe

in Jesus Christ, shall in any ways be troubled,

molested, or discountenanced for his or her religion,


or the free exercise thereof." This, then, is their

law poor as it is. In Rhode Island ,their code of

laws passed in 1647, closes with the followingnoble avowal of religious liberty to all: " Otherwise

than this what is herein forbidden, all men maywalk as their consciences persuade them, every one

in the name of God. And let the lambs of the Most

High walk in this colony without molestation, in the

name of Jehovah their God, for ever and ever."

At a time when Germany was the battle-field for

all Europe, in the implacable wars of religion ; wheneven Holland was bleeding with the anger of vengeful factions ; when France was still to go through the

fearful struggle with bigotry ; when England was

gasping under the despotism of intolerance ; almost

half a century before William Penn became an

American proprietor ; and two years before Descartes

founded modern philosophy on the method of free

reflection Roger Williams assisted the greatdoctrine of intellectual liberty. It became his gloryto found a state upon that principle ; and to stamp it

upon its rising institutions, in characters so deep that

the impression has remained to the present day, andcan never be erased without the total destruction of

the work. The principles which the^rst sustained,

amid the bickerings of a colonial faith, next asserted

in the general court of Massachusetts, and then

introduced into the wilds of Narragansett Bay, hesoon found occasion to publish to the world, and to

defend as the basis of the religious freedom of mankind

;so that, borrowing the rhetoric employed by

his antagonist in derision, we may compare him to

the lark, the pleasant bird of the peaceful summer,that, affecting to soar aloft, springs upward from the

ground, takes his rise from pole to tree, and at last

surmounting the highest hills, utters his clear chorals

through the skies of morning. He was the first per-


son in modern Christendom to assert, in its plenitude, the doctrine of the liberty of conscience, the

equality of opinions before the law ; and in its

defense he was the harbinger of Milton, the precursor and the superior of Jeremy Taylor. For

Taylor limited his toleration to a few Christian sects ;

the philanthrophy of Williams compassed the earth.

Taylor favored partial reform, commended lenity,

argued for forbearance, and entered a special plea in

behalf of each tolerable sect : Williams would permit persecutions of no opinion, of no religion ; leav

ing heresy unharmed by law, and orthodoxy unprotected by the terrors of penal statutes.

Without comment, let us notice what Bancroft

says of the Maryland statutes :

" The clause for liberty in Maryland," he says," extended only to Christians, and was introduced

by the proviso, That whatsoever person shall blas

pheme God, or shall deny or reproach the HolyTrinity, or any of the three Persons thereof, shall be

punished by death. Any person using any reproachful word or speeches concerning the Blessed VirginMary, Mother of our Saviour, or the holy Apostlesor Evangelists, or any of them, for the first offense,

were to forfeit five pounds sterling to the lord pro

prietary, or, in default of payment, to be publiclyand severely whipped and imprisoned, as before

directed ; and for the third oflfense to forfeit lands

and goods, and be forever banished out of the province.

"

Cardinal Gibbons defines religious liberty to be

the free right of worshipping God according to the

dictates of a right conscience, and -of producing a

form of religion most in accordance with his duties to

God." In other words, religious liberty is the free

right of worshipping according to the commands of

Vol. 1, p. 256.


the church of Eome, and of producing a form of

religion in accordance with the commands of the

Pope. Behind such a definition the Inquisitorialtortures of Torquemada in Spain were practised, the

Waldenses and Albigenses were exterminated byfire and sword, Ridley and Latimer were burned at

the stake, the fires were kindled at Smithfield for

the burning of the Word of God, and the inhumanbarbarities witnessed in convents and elsewherewhere Rome has control, are sanctioned and endorsed.

Full religious liberty means perfect liberty in ourrelation to God, to believe or not to believe, to

worship or not to worship, as conscience may dic

tate. In the realm of religious liberty, suasion is the

only weapon to be used. God alone is the Lord of

the conscience. For this principle Roger Williams,Isaac Backus and others contended, and the doctrines

they enunciated have shed a light which causes thethrones of despotism to stand out in horrid contrastwith the altars of Republican hope.

After the proclamation of religious liberty camethe formation of the Republic. A nation was born.A capital became a necessity. It has been said : TheAmerican capital is the only seat of Governmentof a first-class power which was a thought and the

performance of the Government itself. It used to be

called, in the Madisonian era, "the only virgin capitalin the world."*

St. Petersburg was the thought of an emperor, butthe capital of Russia long remained at Moscow, andPeter the Great said that he designed St. Petersburgto be only a window looking into Europe. Washington City was designed to be not merely a window, buta whole inhabitancy, in fee simple, for the deliberationsof Congress, and they were to exercise exclusive

*Geo, Alfred Townsend, in his Washington City, Outsideand Inside.


legislation over it. So the Constitutional Convention

ordained, and in less than seven weeks after the thir

teenth State ratified the Constitution, the place of the

Capital was designated by Congress to the PotomacRiver. In six months, the precise territory on the

Potomac was selected under the personal eye of

Washington. The home of the so-called Father of

his Country was Mt. Vernon. Virginia was then the

Empire State. Her population outnumbered bothNew York and Pennsylvania. Baltimore was then the

Queen City, and Annapolis offered a safe retreat for

Congress, who had been insulted in Philadelphia, andthe Pennsylvanian authorities neglected to afford ade

quate protection. Then Congress resolved to have a

place of its own.

Maryland was an early applicant for the seat of

Government, and so was Michigan, Kentucky, Indiana ;

but the Federal City came to Maryland and was located

on the banks of the Potomac, very largely because of

the munificent offer made by Virginia, and of the

paramount influence of Washington. At that time

Georgetown was a port of entry, and was a slave-

market, and largely settled by Romanists. The Jes

uit College had been established there, and priest and

people were quick to see the opportunities ofadvance

ment placed within their reach. The influence of

Roman Catholic Maryland has been noticeable in the"

City of Magnificent Distances" from the first. Behind Maryland, and in league with Jesuit and Priests,

was and is the power referred to, "The Prince of the

power of the air." This fact must be kept in mind.

It explains the mysteries that envelop the city.

Does it not tell us another truth, that God is not

afraid. Though Satan is potent, he is not omnipotent. Though Rome is very prudent and wise, she

has not all wisdom. Up above us all is a Being whosees the end from the beginning, and though "the lot


is cast into the lap, the disposal thereof is with the

Lord." Let us believe this. "He that hath a dream, let

him tell a dream, and he that hath my word, let him

speak my word faithfully. What is the chaff to the

wheat? saith the Lord. Is not my word like a fire?

saith the Lord, and like a hammer that breaketh the

rock in pieces ?" *

It was July 16th, 1790, that President Washingtonapproved the bill in six sections which directed the

acceptance of ten miles square for the permanent seat

of the Government. Georgetown had been laid out

for forty years. The Jesuit mission of Maryland,

began by Father Andrew White, Father John Grov-ernor and Father Timothy Hayes, in 1633, antedates

the settlement of all the original thirteen states,

except Virginia and Massachusetts.

The Jesuit College had been founded in 1789, one

year before the capital was located on the Potomac.It was chartered as a University in 1815. It hadbeen weak. In 1872, though ten Jesuit professors

taught, there were but fifty-six students. The Convent of Visitation was founded in 1799. Virginia wascalled " the Mother of Presidents, and the Mother of

States." She had then a population of 750,000;

Pennsylvania had 434,000 ; and New York 340,000.North Carolina, with 394,000, outnumbered Massachusetts with 379,000. It was not until 1820 that

any state passed Virginia ; but in 1830 New York and

Pennsylvania had bidden her good bye !

"

The Capitol was staked out the year after Franklin died, thirty years before the death of George III.,in Goethe s 52nd year and Schiller s 32nd ; sixteen

years before the first steamboat, two years beforeLouis XII, was guillotined, when Louis Phillippi wasin his 19th year, when George Stephenson was a boyof ten, the year John Wesley died, in Napoleon s

*Jer. 23:28, 29.


22nd year, the year Morse was born and Mirabeauwas buried, in the third year of the London Times,

just after Lafayette had been the most powerful manin France, three years before the death of EdwardGibbon, while Warren Hastings was on trial, in

Burke s 61st year, in Foxe s 42nd, Pitt s 32nd, in the

Popedom of Pius VII.The laying-out of the city was taken in charge

by Major L Enfant. In the survey, the little creekcalled the Tiber a name so significant to Romanists ;

though it designates a little creek, long afterwards

the eyesore of the city obtained significance in the

estimation of Roman Catholics.

So much for history. Rumor has it that the

Southerners voted against a Northern town, that

slavery might find protection beneath the shadow of

the Capitol, where she reared her Auction Block, anddid her best to perpetuate her infamies. Is it not

possible that Rome, the foster-parent of slavery,

hoped to find in slaveholders allies and helpers to

promote the interests of this twin-relic of mediaeval

barbarism, which it is hoped may be removed with

out a civil war and without compelling the nation to

wade through a sea of blood? Victor Hugo, in his

Les Miserables, describes the devil-fish. Its long,

floating arms envelopes its victim, and silently bears

it to the vortex of ruin. The devil-fish of Victor

Hugo s imagination is matched by the skill displayed

by Rome in Washington, which it seeks to hold.

Mighty as is Rome, it has been baffled and beaten

elsewhere, and can be beaten again. At this hour,it looks as if an untimely surrender had been made.The truth proclaimed will awaken the people to the

infamy of the deed, and they will take back what

belongs to them, and Washington shall be free.

CHAPTEE V.

JESUITS CLIMB TO POWER IN WASHINGTON.

Jesuits sue for the favor of the great and powerful.To obtain this, they decry faith in God, join in

attacks on Rome, play the atheist or the infidel.

Jesuitism permits its votary to do what pleases him.

Submission to God is not in their creed. Jesuitism,

in its practice, pays a premium on talent, on trickery,on cunning. It glories in subtlety. It is "all

things to all men." Falsehood, theft, murder,none of these things stand in its way. According to

the compendium published in Strasburg in 1843, it

is written as follows :

"Perjury Should it be asked how far a manshould be bound, who has taken an oath in a false

manner, and for the purpose of deceiving, the answer

is, that in point of religion he is not bound at all,

because he has not taken a true oath ; but in point of

justice he is bound to do that which he hus sworn

fictitiously and in order to deceive." There is honorfor the people in America ! Robbery is permitted,and so is murder ! Jesuitism is free to accomplishits designs. Among the wants of mankind may bereckoned an appetite for deception ; a desire inherent

in our depraved natures to bring to an agreement the

claims of the Deity with the indulgence of ourfrailties ; a mild impatience for the conveniencesand splendors of a religious structure in which the

history of delusion may be enjoyed to the full. Andmost prodigally does the Romish church minister to

this demand. Ample and complete indeed was the

64 AVASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

apparatus which she provided for the accommodationof all the various passions and propensities of man.When the structure which she had reared had

reached its perfection, it "had a chamber for everynatural faculty of the soul, and an occupation for

every energy of the naturalspirit." She there per

mitted every extreme :>f abstemiousness and indul

gence, fast and revelry ; melancholy abstraction and

burning zeal ; subtle acuteness and popular discourse ;

world renunciation and worldly ambition ; embracingthe arts and the sciences and the stores of ancient

learning ; adding antiquity and misrepresentation of

all monuments of better times, and covering carefullywith a venerable veil that only monument of better

times which was able to expose the false ministry of

the infinite superstition.*It is needless to add that the sorcery which thus

drugged the world, was, from the first, most prodi

gally patronized by the vices and wants of humannature. In Washington, nothing is done by Romanists to frighten the most timid. Nothing to waken

people up. Nothing to scare or alarm. And yetAvhoever enters Washington is met by this unseen

influence. If he surrenders, be he president, department clerk, or minister of the gospel, there is peace.If he refuses to yield, and stands for the liberties of

the people, then there is a fight. The powers of

hell are evoked. His path is blocked. His limbs

are fettered. His words fall like lead, and are no

longer winged with power. This is known ; andmen who wish promotion recognize the truth, and

adjust their plans accordingly.Rome as a machine in politics is a success. The

Pope is the church, since 1870. The Jesuits rule

the Pope.It is said that Leo XIII. thought himself to be

*Irving s Babylon, page 238.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME. ()5

Pope. The Jesuits thought differently. The Popewas poisoned. His agony was excruciating. AJesuit approached him

; told him the truth :" You

are poisoned. You have so long a time to live. If

you surrender, the antidote e.s ready" He surrendered

to Jesuitism, and lives as their machine, to beworked in their interest, and as the foe of all that is

ennobling and improving among men. Does that

story seem incredible? It is but a repetition of

what has occurred again and again. Jesuitism, that

has been banished from every country in Europe,finds in the United States a welcome and a spherefor action. The Cardinal is the mouthpiece and ser

vant of the Order. As a political machine, it is without a rival. It is not hindered by principle or even

pretension. It does what it will pay to have done.It works for its own interest, first, last, and all the

time. It helps the party that will do its behests

blindly and without questioning. It delivers its

goods. If it promises votes for reward, it gives the

votes and expects the reward. Powerful at Washington, it is equally powerful outside. Offend the

Order at the Seat of Government, and a whisperedword brings opposition from every quarter, if that

be necessary ; while it delivers a single blow with

equal force, and is feared everywhere, because of its

capabilities to work mischief in any given locality.In the days of slavery, it was the ally of despotism.

It was supposed to be the sure ally of the Confeder

acy ; or, perhaps, the attempt to draw out of the

Union never had been made. What it could not do

openly, it did in secret. The lovers of liberty not

only overthrew slavery, but proved to Romanismthat the cohorts of liberty are to be feared. HenceRomanism withdrew from public gaze, and, adoptingthe tactics of Uriah Heep, served that it might rule.

The audaciousness of Rome is only equalled by its

bb WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

industry. It never tires. It is in league with all

the forces of evil. Three-fourths of the saloon

keepers are Komanists. A politician of Cincinnati

declared, "I would rather have the help of onesaloon than of five churches." The probability is,

the churches could not be brought to the support of

such a man. The saloons could. Rome runs them.

They pay for it. Week after week, Sisters, in the

service of Rome, visit them and obtain their weeklystipend, and bestow the blessing of the church on the

infamous traffic.

Rome climbs to power because it is joined to everyform of evil, is in league with the enemy of all right

eousness, and runs with the multitude in evil-doing.To Rome Satan said, "Fall down and worship me,and 1 will lift you to places of power and influence."

The deed was done. The result has followed. Place,

then, an organism that is utterly unscrupulous at the

direction of a party, that controls the press and thek

plug-uglies," the pulpit and the penal class, that

lays one hand on the homes of fashion and culture,

and the other on the tenement-house ; one on the

banking office, and the other on the workshop and

factory, that marshals the aspirants after powerand the class that only cries for gain, that steps

upon the platform as adviser, and into the caucus as

director, that is at all times and everywhere capable of achieving results, and it is not strange that

its power is evoked and that its behests are obeyed.Rome has climbed to power in Washington because

men have forgotten country and God, and served evil

for the sake of gain. It has been said :

"The Inquisition is not only one of the horrors of

history, but one of its greatest lessons also. It is

the greatest argument to prove that the only safety

of nations is in justice and liberty."

In a few years Rome will become able to establish


the Inquisition here, unless a speedy change for the

better comes over the spirit of our people. When I

looked upon the cells of solid masonry standing backto back in the cellar of a Catholic church in NewJersey, and noticed the size of them, and that theywere exactly such ones as are described in history, in

which human beings were walled up alive, I said to

myself, Who is to be walled up to die in there ?"

I stood upon the wall of an unfinished church, to

take my observation that wall was several feet

thick. A woman was wheeling a baby-carriage uponit, and she had plenty of room. Not the cry of a

hundred men could be heard through such a wall

Avhen finished. What do innocent churches want of

such walls in a free country ? Ah ! the not distant

future will tell, if "the Catholics become a consider

able majority."

That kind of a cell is not confined to New Jersey.The cells and underground passages in the cellar of

the Jesuit college in Washington wrould alarm the

American people, if they were not case-hardened anddead to reason. In one cellar beneath a RomanCatholic church is a cell in which is an iron cellar.

It can be closed air-tight. What horrid crimes havebeen committed there, God only knows. Rome is

not changed, in spirit or in purpose. She boasts ofher intolerance, and practices her inhumanity whenever she can. Let a member of Congress determine,because of public opinion, and perhaps because of theintrinsic merits of a bill that obtains the approval ofhis judgment and because he believes it will advance theinterests of his constituency to refuse a vote to advancea scheme upon which Rome has set its heart, or to

pass an appropriation bill in which Rome has an

interest, and presto ! he finds himself antagonized bya spirit that infects the air and confronts and destroyshis influence. An unseen hand is found directing


affairs at the nominating convention and manipulatingballots at the polls. Because of this, the power of

Rome is dreaded and courted in Washington and

throughout the country.

ROME IS WELL SERVED.

Cardinal, archbishops, priests, brothers, monks,nuns, sisters of charity and of the poor these, andan innumerable multitude beside, do her bidding.

They will tell the truth, or a falsehood, in accordance

with the needs of Rome. They will cringe and crawl

as beggars, or frown and threaten as masters. Theywill deceive the very elect.

PAUL DESCRIBES THEM.

They are "lovers of their own selves, covetous,

boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents,

unthankful, unholy, without natural aifection, truce

breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisersof those that are good, traitors, heady, high minded,lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God ; havinga form of godliness and denying the power thereof.

. . . For of this sort are they which creep into houses

and lead captive silly women, laden with sins, led awaywith divers lusts, ever learning and never able to

come to the knowledge of the truth ; from such turn

away."*

Beyond what are called the sacred orders, Romehas a vast constituency, which are being organized bythe Jesuits into a great number of secret societies,

the principal of which are :< The Ancient Order of

Hibernians "

" Irish American Society"

"Knights of/St. Patrick,"

"

Knights of the Red Branch" etc., etc. ;

while it is said, and believed, there are 700,000men enrolled under the name of U. S. Volunteers,

Militia, and officered by some of the skillful generals

* 2 Tim. 3:2-7.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF HOME. T)9

and officers of the Republic. These are trained to

antagonize the most sacred principles underlyingthe Constitution of the United States ; such as, the

equality of every citizen before the law, liberty of

conscience, independence of the civil from ecclesiasti

cal power, freedom of worship, etc., etc.

The United States have established schools, where

they invite the people to send their children, that they

may cultivate their intelligence and become good anduseful citizens. The church of Rome has publiclycursed all these schools and forbidden their children

to attend them, under pain of excommunication in

this world and damnation in the next. Not onlydoes she antagonize our school system, claiming at

the outset that it bore a religious character, because

the Bible found in it a welcome ; but having been the

cause for banishing the Word of God, she pronouncesthe schools godless, and sends forth the decree to

have all her children housed in the parochial school,and then, with an effrontery and inconsistency that is

simply astounding, she seeks to officer the schools of

Protestants, so that in some of the public schools

in which there is hardly a single Roman Catholic

child, and where there is a parochial school in the

immediate neighborhood, Rome, through suffrage,obtains control of the School Board in our large cities,

and then fills the schools with Roman Catholic teach

ers to instruct the children of Protestants. In onesuch school are forty-one teachers, thirty-nine ofwhom are Roman Catholics.

The Constitution of the United States finds in the

people the source of civil power. Rome proclaimsthis principle impious and heretical, and claims that

all governments must rest upon the foundations ofthe Catholic faith, with the Pope alone as the legitimate and infallible source and interpreter of the

law. The Hon. Richard W. Thompson, late Secretary


of the Navy, said : "Nothing is plainer than that, if

the principles of the church of Rome prevail here,

religious freedom is at an end. The two cannot exist

together. They are in open and direct antagonismwith the fundamental theory of our Government

everywhere."

This statement would not convey any news to an

intelligent and an instructed Romanist. The RomanCatholic Bishop Ryan, speaking in Philadelphia re

cently, said: "We maintain that the Church of

Rome is intolerant ; that is, that she uses everymeans in her power to root out heresy. But herintolerance is the result of her infallibility. Shealone has the right to be intolerant, because she

alone has the truth. The church tolerates heretics

when she is obliged to do so ; but she hates themwith a deadly hatred, and uses all her power to*

annihilate them. If ever the Catholics shouldbecome a considerable majority, which in time will

surely be the case, then will religious freedom in the

Republic of the United States come to an end. Ourenemies know how she treated heretics in the Middle

Ages, and how she treats them to-day, where she

has the power. We no more think of denying these

historic facts, than we do of blaming the Holy Godand the princes of the church for what they have

thought fit to do."

This, though not a cheerful view, tells the truth,

and prepares us, with renewed interest, to study the

proofs, showing that Washington is in the lap of

Rome, that we may better be prepared to understand the terrible tyranny there exercised, and the

unscrupulous uses to which the results of this poweris applied.

CHAPTER VI.

ROME IN THE LAP OF WASHINGTON.

No sooner had the District of Columbia been

designated as the seat of the Capital of the United

States, than Rome entered it, not as master, but as

servant. Pius VII. had just reached the Papal chair,

while the Continent about him was quaking beneath

the resounding tread of Napoleon s embattled host.

Romanism was having a hard struggle in Europe.She was not yet at home in America. She was onsufferance. Clement the Fourteenth had issued the

bill abolishing the Society of Jesuits, just previous to

the Declaration of Independence by the UnitedStates of America, saying, as he did so :

" I sign mydeath-warrant ; but I obey my conscience." " Watchthe

pot,"became his watchword, as he dismissed one

cook supposed to be under Jesuit control, and

appointed another, a monk by the name of Francis,whom he thought he could trust.

The active prudence of the good monk did not

disconcert the Jesuits ; it only rendered them more

ingenious in Europe, and coaxed them in great numbers to find a home and a theatre of operations in the

regions beyond.The following was the infernal trick they employed

to attain their ends in Rome: "A lady of the

Sabine, entirely devoted to them, had a tree in her

garden which bore the handsomest figs in Rome.The reverend fathers, knowing that the Pope loved

this fruit very much, induced the lady to disguiseherself as a peasant, and go and present these figs to


Brother Francis. The devotee did so several times,

gained the confidence of the Franciscan, and one dayslipped into the basket a fig larger than the others,into which a subtle poison, called aquetta? was

injected. Up to this time the Holy Father had

enjoyed perfect health ; he was well made, thoughof the ordinary height ; his voice was sonorous and

strong ; he walked with the activity of a young man,and everything presaged a long old age to him.From that day his health failed in an extraordinarymanner ; it was remarked with alarm that his voice

was sensibly failing. To those first symptoms ofhis sickness was joined so violent an inflammation ofhis throat that lie was obliged to keep his mouth

constantly open ; vomiting then succeeded the inflam

mation, accompanied by pains in his bowels ; finally,the sickness increasing in its intensity, he discovered

that he was poisoned. He wished to make use of

antidotes, but it was too late ; the evil was beyondremedy, and he had only to wait the close of his life.

For the three months that he endured this terrible

agony, his courage never failed him for a moment ;

one day only, after a more violent crisis than all the

others, he said : "Alas ! I knew well that they would

poison me, but I did not expect to die in so slow

and cruel a manner." Remember, a woman wos the

instrument of the Jesuits, as was Mary Surratt, a

century later, in the taking off of the great Emanci

pator. The Pope was changed into a shadow. Hisflesh was eaten out by the corrosive action of the

"aquetta"\his very bones were attacked and

became softened, contorting his members and givingthem a hideous form. At last, worn out with suffer

ing, the poor victim of the execrable Jesuits died,

Sept. 22nd, 1774. Something of this was known bythe builders of the Republic in America. In Assammissionaries are compelled to get accustomed to


snakes. They climb up their door-jams ; they find

sleeping places in the roof and ceiling above them;

They look down upon them, while they rest in bed.

Sometimes a poisonous reptile is touched, and bites

and kills. This is bad. Thousands of natives fall a

prey to the reptiles, who live, and move, and have

being in the country ; yet, after all, missionaries getused to snakes. They learn to tolerate them.

Some learn to pet them. They see natives whobecome snake-charmers, and boast of their ability ;

indeed, get their living by handling and sporting wkhsnakes. The story is matched by the way RomanCatholics have come to be not only tolerated, but

finally petted, courted, if not loved, in America. Atthe outset, the people felt a great repugnance towards

them. The Christian people of the United States

gave Roman Catholics a wide berth. The less theyhad of them the better. The story of the Inquisitionwas familiar. Washington dreaded foreign influence,

und never saw but one Roman Catholic in whom he

had comfort, the immortal Lafayette. Jefferson,Madison and others were afraid of the influence

attempted to be exerted by the mischievous, perse

cuting, unreliable asscioation known and designatedas the Roman Catholic Church, which was to them" The Wicked" The Mystery of Iniquity

"-

"The Harlot of the Tiber" The oppressor andinhuman foe of the Church of God in all ages and all

climes. Hence Rome entered Washington, as else

where, as an object of dread. That College in

Georgetown, District of Columbia, was regarded as

a Jesuit nest. It was let alone by the North, and

largely by the South. Then came the convent.

Nuns began to appear. Their pious faces, demure

appearance, deceived the very elect. The establish

ments they wanted for eleemosynary purposes, went

up silently and almost unnoticed. Here was the


Providence Hospital, corner Second and D streets.

Beautiful name ! All thought well of it. It wasfounded in 1862. That was in the midst of the war.The nuns wished to help nurse the wounded. " Whynot let them? Who can do it better?" men said.

The camel got his head in when hospital tents were

whitening the hillsides and valleys of the land.

Thaddeus Stevens asked and obtained an appropriation of $32,000 for the Providence Hospital. In1864 it was incorporated. The Sisters of Charitywere to have charge. The name < < Sisters of Charity

"

sounds well. In 1867 the present building was commenced. It is now two hundred and eighty feet in

length, built of brick, and will accommodate 250

patients, and the government supports seventy-fivefree beds.

Samuel J. Eandall, the son of a Baptist, linked to

the denomination by many enduring ties, married a

wife in sympathy with Rome, gave his daughter to a

Roman Catholic, and found in the hospital the best

of care after those terrible nervous prostrationattacks which come of too great mental strain whenstimulus no longer furnishes relief. There he could

go. All that love and care could do for him wasdone

; all that political influence could do for themwas done. And so appropriation after appropriationhas been smuggled through ; until, it is said andbelieved that, since 1866, over one million of dollars

have been given by the nation to support RomanCatholic institutions in the City of Washington.This will be a surprise to many members of Congressnow on duty. It will not be believed by some. Yetit is probably under, rather than over the truth.

Rome builds her walls in troublous times. It was

during the war that she appeared, the war in whichshe wrought as the traitor to liberty. She obtained

a foothold from which it seems almost impossible to


dislodge her. She came stealthily and unobtrusively :

came as a helper by profession, as a flatterer bypractice. Because women, dressed in the garb of

nuns, came to strong men and asked for help, it was

thought ungallant to deny them. They had been in

the hospitals. The surgeons prized them. Theygave no trouble. If things were wrong, they never

made reports. Physicians and surgeons might be

drunken and cruel, the Sisters of Charity gave no

sign. The bad had all things in common. So they

prospered there, and were rewarded when theyneeded help in Washington. Home knows how to

employ women in carrying forward her greatschemes. Her history shows this.

ROME CAN BE SEEN AND STUDIED HERE.

In presenting Romish splendors and glories we are

not compelled to cross the sea, to enter Italy, to pass

through the gates of the seven-hilled city, to pass upthe Appian or any other way ; to enter St. Peter, or

wander through the interminable passages and galleries of the Vatican. The Rome in which the Coliseum

stands, and churches innumerable are found side byside with ruins sacred to memory and history, is not

in our thought when it is declared that Rome found

a place in the lap of Washington before Washingtoncame to rest so quietly and contentedly in the lap of

Rome. By Rome is meant, the spirit that distin

guishes her, and the influences which gathered powerin days that were dark and days that were bright.

By Rome is meant, the men who serve at her altars ;

now known as a monk, then as a bishop, anon arch

bishop or a cardinal, but first and last as a Jesuit.

Lord Robert Montagu, formerly the companion of

the Jesuits, says: "The system of the Church of

Rome is a wonderful mechanism. Its centre is the

Pope. Yet it is independent of the Pope. Many a


Pope has been a dotard ; very many have been

debauchees; and still the machine works on, irre

spective of his idiosyncrasies. It is the Cabinet, the

Privy Council, the College of Cardinals that governs.That body never dies. One old man and anotherfalls away, like a sere and yellow leaf; but the tree

remains ; the tradition and knowledge of centuries

are still there. The records of the past are added to

the daily experiences of the present ; and that experience is being ever gathered in every corner of the

earth, wherever there is a priest or a missioner.

From every race, from every land, from everypeople, nay, from every family, there stretches a

telegraphic wire of secret intelligence to the central

section of the Vatican. There the intelligence is

used by free minds, who are destitute of family,without all the affections that are natural to men

;

without a country or a home, without patriotism,without restraint of obligations, oaths, moral prin

ciples or divine laws ; because the word of the Popeis supposed to tear those holy fetters away as gossamer webs ; and priestly absolution is held to washout even the slightest taint of sin."

" That is right which is done to advance the

power of the Pope. That is true which the Popemay please to assert ex cathedra ; that which favors

the interests of the church is good. Even crime is

commendable if it be done for the church. The ad

vance of the Papacy has always been as the advanceof the plague, irresistible, unsparing, remorseless,and deadly. Its myriads of secret agents overmatcharmies and dispose of their generals. Its purposesare fathomless as the sea and silent as the grave : its

action in every state, setting nation to hamper nation,and exciting one statesman against another; break

ing up, dividing, crumbling its enemies, while its

own party is always united ; conspiring everywhere


towards one object. Ever victorious, it will triumph,until the great hour for the doom of the harlot, which

sits upon the nations of the earth, has struck, until

the warning voice has been heard through the world," Come out of her my people."

Having increased from 45,000 in 1783 in the

United States, very largely through emigration andannexation ;

and having worked in accordance with

one fixed and comprehensive plan, viz. : to get all

possible in land, in influence, in gifts, and give out

nothing and lose nothing, having adopted a systemof borrowing money by a kind of saving-bank process, illustrated by Archbishop Purcell of Cincinnati,

whereby millions of dollars have been obtained andused for the purchase of real estate, building vast

structures, and mortgaging them for all they can

carry, Rome has an appearance of prosperity, the

result of dishonesty and deception, and entirely mis

leading. In Cincinnati and elsewhere, these vast

sums used have been stolen from the poor, who haveno redress except in suits of law, which are expensive, and which result in putting the litigant underthe ban of the church.

The Pope claims that the church has an innate,

legitimate ri^fht to the entire earth. Rome takes,O O 7

holds, and uses property as if she were master.

This property, to the extent of $300,000,000 in the

U. S., is vested in the bishops. The people who givethe money have no control of it. In England, Romeobtained possession, at one time, of one-third of the

Kingdom ; and it was only through the statute of

mortmain deliverance was obtained. In Spain, in

Mexico, in Italy, and in other Catholic countries,the civil power had to resort to confiscation, so that

the people might have an opportunity to build;

hence Church property should be taxed, and then

Rome would be compelled to disgorge. The city


of Brooklyn is robbed annually of $100,000 taxes onone piece of property captured by Jesuit cruelty and

cunning, and yet there is not a church, nor an eccle

siastical edifice on it. The entire separation of

church and state is the principle of our government,and to prevent the possibility of any sect, or combination of sects, from imposing, or even attemptingto impose, a state church upon the United States,

it was enacted March 4th, 1789, in the first amendment to the Constitution, that "

Congress shall

make no law respecting an establishment of religion,or prohibiting the free exercise thereof;

" and yet

public land and money has been given by the Government to the Roman Catholic church amountingto millions of dollars. The block on which the

Fifth Avenue Cathedral stands in New York is valued

at $4,000,000. Land has been given in many mili

tary posts for Roman Catholic chapels, in direct an

tagonism to the letter and spirit of the Republic.This is the Rome that entered Washington, so

soon as the wilderness began to bud and blossom

towards its present life and state. Let us admit the

truth. Rome has silently and stealthily coiled her

folds about the capital, and few are aware of the

peril which threatens the peace and prosperity of the

nation.* Into Washington Rome came with exceed

ing care and grace. She has risen to power anddominion through the instigation of Satan and the

instrumentality of designing men. Rome seeks political supremacy at the capital and throughout the

nation. Is it not high time that every loyal citizen,

and friend of religious and civil liberty, should

awake to the importance of firmly withstanding the

emissary in those places where she seeks control?

No man who is a loyal Roman Catholic is properly

qualified to be a representative in our national or

* See Frontispiece.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF KOME. 79

state legislatures. No man who truckles to Romanism is n t to be a representative of a free people.Let us not forget that the signal of our nationality

was the signal of Rome s irrevocable decree to crush

us in our might ; and commencing with the honeyedexpressions of the tongue and a sardonic smile uponher face, she Bas received largely and enjoyed longour national conlidence and hospitality. We remembered that it was not the least of America s glory,that her Roman Catholic sons fought and suffered

and perilled for her liberty ; and we did not thus

perceive that the Jesuitism, which then and now

absolutely controls the church of Rome in the United

States, never had anything in common with our in

stitutions, the Declaration of Independence, or our

Republican government. There is an eternal hos

tility between the principles of Washington and the

principles of Popery, between the spirit of Romish

priests and prelates and that of the fathers of the Republic, who owned allegiance only to God, and re

quired no intercessor but His well-beloved Son . Therewere no surpliced traitors, no perfidious prelates, in

that great convention which formed the eternal codeof our liberties, and wrote our everlasting principles ;

but God-fearing, God-depending, God-trusting menof robust and manly life. It was no vulnerable conceited popinjay but the spirit which had drawn

lightning from the skies who arose in that assem

bly, and to solve doubt, and difficulty, and dangersaid :

" We seem to be at our wits ends ; we need

help from above. Let us pray" They knelt the

collected wisdom of America before the God whohad given them Independence, that He might guidethem to a Constitution wise and holy enough to saveit. Let not their work be in vain. Put the trumpetto the lip, and sound the alarm : Papal Despotismhas Washington in her grasp ! The presence of the


dragon is here and is felt ; his breath is diffusing its

poison ; his touch has wounded, and already partially withered our schools, the ballot-box and the

Bible. Men claiming to be Protestants are barter

ing the principles of American liberty for priestlyinfluence and papal despotism. To head against it,

truth must be told. Then will the clouds of mentaland moral darkness be dissipated, and the poor,blinded Papists, in bondage to priestcraft, will comeforth into the freedom of Bible and Republican inde

pendence.The female Jesuit in America, as in Europe, is to

be dreaded. No one can follow the trail of the

liomish serpent without being convinced that Satandid not turn from women after he wrought the ruin

of the father of the race through his seductive powerover Eve. Through woman he finds a passage-wayto the heart of man. No greater peril confronts us

than is found in the readiness with which Protestant

young men marry Roman Catholic wives. Gen."Win. T. Sherman beclouded his life, gave up his

hold upon the children God might give him, and so

was robbed of his boy, and did injustice to his own

high aims, when he took to his heart a woman whohad first given herself to the priests of Rome. Because of this, he publicly declared he could not

accept the nomination for the Presidency. Whateverhe may do, or not do, she has been the willing and

untiring servant of Rome. By her wiles another

brilliant man lost the Presidency, and is to-day a

broken wreck. There were good reasons why Godforbade the children of Israel marrying wives fromthe heathen about them. When this was done, the

woman captured the man and carried with her the

children. Solomon, with all his wisdom, could not

withstand her wiles. Rome understands this power,and places schools, filled with brilliant and captivat-


ing ladies, near the military posts, so as to capturethe young men. Major-General Schofield was borninto a Christian home, and had an honored father,who was a Baptist minister, but a Romish wife has

taken him into the embrace of Rome. Let the warn

ing be heeded. Judge Jesuitism by its infamousconduct towards the amiable Clement. Pius the

Sixth came next. We cannot describe the p Jottingsand conflicts which disturbed the church prior to his

election. His character is made apparent by the

utterance :* t Pius the Fifth is the last Pope canon

ized by the church, I wish to walk in his footsteps"

Pius the Fifth was the instigator of the St. Bartholomew massacre. Pius the Sixth has been describedas enterprising and irresolute, interested and prodi

gal, suspicious and careless, false in heart andknavish in mind. Pius the Sixth had two children

by his own sister !

* His conduct infected Romanism.It was during his life as Pope, that Leopold of Tus

cany, brother of Joseph Second of Austria, determined to clean out Tuscany by resisting the pollutingtendencies of the Papacy. In "Why Priests ShouldWed "

there is no more terrible picture than is hereset forth. Scipio di Ricci, through investigations,

brought out revelations which horrified Europe.44 From the declarations of the nuns, it was shownthat in the convents of St. Lucia and St. Catherine

at Pistoria, the female Dominicans received the confessors in the chapter and abandoned themselves to

the most unbridled excesses of libertinage on the

very steps of the altar ; other nuns owned that fre

quently jealousy, or the inconstancy of the monks,led to serious collisions ; that they disputed for the

provincial, or prior; that they deprived themselvesof their money or eifects for their confessors ;

that

*History of the Popes, by Louis Mare De Gormen, p. 398.

Ibid., p. 403.


several Dominicans had five or six mistresses at once,who formed a kind of seraglio ; that at each promotion of a provincial in the monastery of the men, the

newly chosen went to the convent to choose a favor

ite, and that the novices, entirely naked, were rangedin two rowsfor his inspection ; that he placed his handon the head of her who pleased him most and madeher his mistress at once" Why are nunneries in

Washington better than these pest houses? HasKome changed ? Scipio di Ricci, under the direction of

Leopold, fought these enormities, and Pius the Sixth

fought the Reformer and fulminated bull after bull

against him. To clean out the impurities of the

Papacy condemned the Pope of Rome.Then it was Voltaire led the philosophers in their

attack upon the church. Free thought in Europe led

to untrammeled thinking in the New World. Louisthe Sixteenth expiated his crimes upon the scaffold.

A Republic was proclaimed in France. It was the out

growth of the birth of the Republic of the UnitedStates. Pius the Sixth fulminates a bull of excommunication against the French nation, designating it

by the names of"impious"

"

sacriligeous" and

"

abominable," and calls doAvn upon it the thundersof heaven and earth. The Convention sends the

following letter to His Holiness: "The ExecutiveCouncil of the Republic to the prince bishop of Rome.Pontiff, You will immediately discharge from yourdungeons several French citizens who are detained in

them. If these demands are ineffectual, you will

learn that the Republic is too bold to overlook an

outrage, or too powerful to allow it to go unpunished."

Then came the fight with Napoleon Bonaparte.Pius the Sixth endeavored to appease the storm ;

but

these conflicts, and, above all, his debauchery with

the beautiful Duchess de Broschi, his daughter, gave

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF EOME. 83

a, fatal blow to his health. His two bastards, Rom-nald and the Duke de Broschi, hastened to lay handson the treasures collected in the Vatican. Up rose the

people against the Pontiff kings informing himthat he was no longer anything in the government." And my dignity,"

exclaimed the Pope, anxiously ;

"what becomes of it?" "It will be preserved to

you,"said General Cervani ; "and a provision of two

thousand Roman crowns is granted you to maintain

your rank." "And my person, what is to becomeof it?" "It is safe," replied Cervani; "and theywill even grant you a hundred men for your guard."" 1 am still Pope, then," said the destroyer of his

sister s virtue, with a strange laugh. Thus he went

on, until the resources of life were used up by age,

debaucheries, and excesses. A paralysis, which hadat first fallen on his limbs, extended to his entrails,

and freed the earth, on the 29th of August, 1799, of

the last pontiff of the eighteenth century.Then came Pius the Seventh. The new pope was

elected after one hundred and four days of discussion

and strife. To Napoleon he was indebted for his

election. To Napoleon he became servile and ful

some, and exhausted all forms of adulatory thanks.

He it was who left Rome and went to Paris to con

secrate the Consul who had changed the Republicinto an empire, and took to himself a crown. Piusthe Seventh restored the Jesuits to power. Hepersecuted the good, and helped the bad ; and onthe 6th of July, 1822, fell in his chamber and brokehis hip, and died April 20, 1823.

The Papacy, weak in Europe, was not strong in

America. The Jesuits were alive there and here.

They were hated there as here they prosperedthere as here. Into Washington Rome came, not as

a novice, but as an adept in the art of ruling. Everything was new and untried. Help was welcomed,


come from whence it might. The Jesuits were waryand discreet. They represented an organization that

joined together ancient civilizations. Truly has Ma-caulay said :

" No other institution is left standingwhich carries the mind back to the times when the

smoke of sacrifice rose from the Pantheon and when

camel-leopards and tigers bounded in the Flavian

amphitheatre. The proudest royal houses are but

of yesterday, when compared with the line of su

preme pontiffs. That line we trace back in an unbrokenseries from the Pope who crowned Napoleon in the

Nineteenth century, to the Pope who crowned Pepinin the Eighth ; and far beyond the time of Pepin the

august dynasty extends, till it is lost in the twilightof fable."

Rome was full of life and vigor. Republics hadbeen throttled in Europe. The attempt was to be

made to destroy the one being established in America.There is much about Rome to give it prestige. Agedoes much. Pretension does more. She assumes

apostolical pre-eminence. Few care to prove the

falsity of the claims. They tolerate, they endure,and some embrace.

ROME POSES

as the sole authorized channel of Divine grace to

saints and sinners. She has large endowments andaccumulated wealth. She holds her church-edifices,

monasteries, convents, educational and charitable

establishments, by such a tenure as to be independent of contemporary fear or favor. By the skillful

use of the political and social influence connected

with its wealth and numbers and centralized organizations, it has facilities for advancing to honor,

and otherwise repaying, those who sustain and honor

her, and for hindering or preventing the prosperityof those who oppose her.


She has also an element of great strength in her

grandeur and showy magnificence. Her grandcathedrals and churches, situated in the most desir

able situations ; her gorgeous ceremonies, and pompous processions, with all the adjuncts of unrivalled

music and artistic splendor, produce their effect.

Churches went up. They were beautiful to the eye.Priests walked in humility, not in pride. The warwas no sooner over, than Rome built for the colored

people the handsomest and most stately structure in

Washington. That was smart. None knew it better

than the priests of Rome. Pictures of the most

costly character were hung on its walls. The altar

drapery was of the best. White priests ministered

at the altar ; but schools were established for the

education of black priests and black nuns. Theycall it St. Augustine. The name is good. Theblacks and whites bow down together before false

images and alike disobey God, and people call it

"religion."

The Jesuits built St. Aloysius. In Washingtonall regard Jesuitism with favor. St. Matthew s is

the home of diplomats. The great find there a wel

come, and bow down to graven images. Englanddisgraces herself and insults this country by sendinga Roman Catholic as Minister to our Government ;

while she attempts to throttle the serpent seekingher life at home.

St. Patrick, on G and 10th Streets ; Holy Trin

ity, Georgetown ; Immaculate Conception, N and8th Streets ; St. Aloysius for the Jesuits, St. Augustine for the exclusive use of colored people ; St.

Dominic, E and 6th Streets ; St. Joseph s ; St. Math-ew s, Nand 15th Streets; St. Paul s, 15th and V;St. Peter s on Capitol Hill ; St. Stephen s, Pennsylvania Ave. and 25th Street ; St. Teresa s Anacosta ;

Visitation Convent Chapel, Tenallytown ; St. Ann s,


attended from Georgetown College. The descend

ants of Luther and Calvin came to America to have

a church without a Pope, where they made a government without a throne. Will they fail?

That question must be answered by this generation.The conduct of the American people to-day is shap

ing the destiny of the nation s future. In the past,

Eome has asked permission to exist. This request

it was American to grant. To-day she demands the

right to rule. This it will be American to repress.

CHAPTER VII.

THE HOSPITALS UNDER ROMISH CONTROL.

In one way or another Rome pushes her way to

seats of power and influence. Is it because Protestants are too modest, or too indifferent, to resist ? TheRomish Priest is in the workhouse caring for paupersbecause Protestant ministers neglect to do it. Hegets a chaplaincy in the prison and jail for the

same reason. It is come to be believed that RomanCatholics are adapted to care for our eleemosynaryinstitutions ; such as hospitals, houses of refuge,

orphan asylums and institutions of kindred character,as are not Protestants. Let us not find fault withRomanists for doing what Protestants neglect to do.

Nothing could be more unfair or unwise. Let us not

give over to Romanists work that we ought to do ourselves. It is a surprising fact, that every hospital in

Washington is in the hands of Roman Catholics

with one exception, and that has the treasurer andthree members of the Board, Roman Catholics ; that

Sisters of Charity are the nurses ; and that Americancitizens are compelled to see these representatives ofa faith utterly distasteful to the majority enthronedin power.As a rule, American citizens do not like the head

gear of the "

Sisters."" Why can t they take off

those white-winged sun-bonnets in the ward?"

asked one poor fellow, reared in a Protestant home,and yet sick in a hospital.

" Sun-bonnets !

" sneeredanother of the irreverent critics; "they

re a cross

between a white sun-bonnet and a broken down


umbrella; and there s no name that describes

them."*

This language describes the feeling of very manyin the hospitals in Washington. They do not like

the head-gear or the manners of the so-called61 Sisters of Mercy." It is theory that there are nonobler and no more heroic women than those foundin the Catholic sisterhoods. The fact explodes the

theory. They are like other women: some are

good, some are bad. Some kind, some cruel.

Rev. J. W. Parker, D.D., pastor, at one time, of

the E-Street Baptist Church, of Washington, D.C.,related, that his own brother was in a Washingtonhospital, and that nuns were the nurses. He desired

a drink of water in the night, and asked for it, andoverheard them say, "He is a heretic; let himchoke."

A friend in such a hospital, with nuns as nurses,found herself in a constant worry, because she would

keep her New Testament by her side, and would haveher pastor visit her. The nuns did every disagreeable thing possible, until the minister told them that

if such conduct did not cease, it would be reportedat headquarters, and punishment would be demanded.

Another woman, who had been at one time a

Roman Catholic, and who had been converted to

Christianity, found herself in the hospital ministered

unto by the Sisters of Mercy. They brought to her

bedside a priest. She declined to see him. He persisted in coming. Her Protestant friends and the

minister were told that she had gone back to the

Church of Rome and that she did not wish themmore. They believed the story, and stayed away for

the time. They insisted on administering" extreme

unction," daubed her with oil and drenched her with

*Mary A. Livermore, in "The Story of the War," pp.219.


holy water, leaving her to die. The minister forced

his way by the guards and got into the room." Why have you left me to the pitiless persecu

tions of these enemies of Christ ?"

" They told me you wished it ; that you had goneback to the idols of Rome, and turned your back onChrist."

" It is a lie, a Popish lie ; I have asked for

you daily, I turned with loathing from their mummeries, but was compelled by weakness to endure this

oil and holy water. Take me out of here."

The woman was removed to a home of love, whereshe was cared for. Why is such cruelty tolerated ?

Clarence was the brother of the architect who su

pervised the construction of a large addition to themost

important public building in Washington. Clarence

had won the heart of a daughter of a member of Lincoln s Cabinet. Her sister was married to an eminent

lawyer, who was afterward a member of Garfield s

Cabinet. The lady insisted upon a reformation of

life, and his taking up and following some honest occu

pation. He accepted a position under his brother,but soon fell into his former ways. Worn out with

a debauch which lasted several weeks, he entered the

Providence Hospital, which deserves to be styled" The Drunkard s Retreat." Then he professed the

Roman Catholic religion, without a reformation of

life, and without giving up his cups even for a brief

period, and in that faith lived and died a drunkard,and was buried in consecrated ground.Another and a sadder scene. A lady, beautiful in

face and form, was upon her death-bed. The priestcame to administer extreme unction. He had, of

course, the room to himself, and while with the ladyalone, attempted an assault. She shrieked for help.The daughter, despite the rules of the church, burst

into the room. " Turn the wretch out," exclaimed

the mother," and promise me, that come what will,


you will never allow a priest to approach you, norhave more to do with the Church of Rome. " The

promise was made. Years passed. The daughtergrew sick. Her friends were Roman Catholics. Her

money was gone. She was compelled to be minis

tered unto by a Roman Catholic nurse, and because

she would not suffer a priest to come and administer

extreme unction, and die in the faith of Rome, theydrew the bed from beneath her dying form, and left her

upon the bare slats to lie, until a Protestant friend,

now living in Washington, brought pillows and placedbeneath her and took her to her own house, whereshe died. Then they would not let her rest, but dugup her body, carried it to consecrated ground, andboasted that she died in the Church of Rome.Because such conduct is possible, Roman Catholic

surgeons oppose the employment of Protestant nurses

and declare they will not have them in the service,

and that only the Sisters" of the Catholic Church

shall receive appointments. "Isought,"

said Mrs.

M. A. Livermore," for the cause of this decision."

" Your Protestant nurses are always finding somemare s nest or other,

"

said one of the surgeons," < that they can t let alone. They all write for the

papers, and the story finds its way into print, and

directly we are in hot water. Now, these * sisters

never see anything they ought not to see, nor hear

anything, and they never write for the papers, andthe result is, we get along very comfortably with

them. It was futile to combat their prejudices, or to

attempt to show them that they lacked the power to

enforce their decisions."

Does not this explain why the * Sisters of Mercy"

are preferred in Washington ?

Here is a letter from a distinguished woman con

nected with a church of influence, and with societies

which would gladly do the needed work. She writes :

They drew the bed from beneath her dying form.

(See page 90.)


"There is not a hospital in Washington where a

Christian can go and feel that he or she is not con

fronted by Roman Catholics. Columbia Hospitalfor women, supported by Congress, has a drunken,

brutal, Roman Catholic surgeon in charge. Priests

are banqueted, and given full sway in the house ;

all the illegitimate children are christened by them,and the influence of Rome pervades "every department. The hospital erected in memory of the

sainted Garfield is infested by them, because of the

idea, so prevalent, that Romanists are the only

people who can do charity work. Alas for human

ity, when such ideas prevail !"

Miss Mary A. Livermore, in her"Story

of the

War," speaks of the persistent effort to fill hospitalswith "Sisters of Mercy," and exclude good, trained,

excellent Protestant nurses. They would not be

daunted or turned back. "Our husbands, sons andbrothers need us and want us. If the surgeons are

determined to employ Roman Catholic nurses, to the

exclusion of Protestant, we shall contend for our

rights, and appeal to the Secretary of War." Theycarried the day, and filled the land with their forces.

Had the Protestant ladies of Washington manifested

equal courage and persistency, they could have held

control. The United States Hospitals got clear of

the head -gear of the nuns, and filled their placeswith trained Protestant nurses.

On the tenth of June, 1861, Secretary Cameronvested Dorothea Dix with sole power to appointwomen nurses in the hospitals. Secretary Stanton

succeeding him, ratified their appointment. MissDix desired women over thirty years of age, plainalmost to repulsion in dress, and devoid of personalattractions. Many of the women whom she rejected,hecause they were tooyoungand too beautiful, entered

the service under other auspices and became eminently


"There is not a hospital in Washington where a

Christian can go and feel that he or she is not con

fronted by Koman Catholics. Columbia Hospitalfor women, supported by Congress, has a drunken,

brutal, Roman Catholic surgeon in charge. Priests

are banqueted, and given full sway in the house ;

all the illegitimate children are christened by them,and the influence of Rome pervades every department. The hospital erected in memory of the

sainted Garfield is infested by them, because of the

idea, so prevalent, that Romanists are the only

people who can do charity work. Alas for human

ity, when such ideas prevail !"

Miss Mary A. Livermore, in her "

Story of the

War," speaks of the persistent effort to fill hospitalswith "Sisters of Mercy," and exclude good, trained,

excellent Protestant nurses. They would not be

daunted or turned back. "Our husbands, sons andbrothers need us and want us. If the surgeons are

determined to employ Roman Catholic nurses, to the

exclusion of Protestant, we shall contend for our

rights, and appeal to the Secretary of War." Theycarried the day, and filled the land with their forces.

Had the Protestant ladies of Washington manifested

equal courage and persistency, they could have held

control. The United States Hospitals got clear of

the head -gear of the nuns, and filled their placeswith trained Protestant nurses.

On the tenth of June, 1861, Secretary Cameronvested Dorothea Dix with sole power to appointwomen nurses in the hospitals. Secretary Stanton

succeeding him, ratified their appointment. MissDix desired women over thirty years of age, plainalmost to repulsion in dress, and devoid of personalattractions. Many of the women whom she rejected,because they were tooyoung and too beautiful, entered

the service under other auspices and became eminently


with her work of relief. To their honor, be it said,the "

boys" reciprocated her affection most heartily."That homely figure, clad in calico, wrapped in a

shawl, and surmounted with a * shaker bonnet, is

more to this army than the Madonna to a Catholic,"

said an officer, pointing to her as she emerged from the

Sanitary Commission headquarters, laden with supplies."

Mary A. Bickerdyke was born in Knox County,Ohio, July 19, 1817. She came of Revolutionaryancestors, and was never happier than when recount

ing the stories told her when a child by the grandfather who served with Washington during the seven

years struggle. Her husband died two years before

the breaking out of the war. She was living in Gales-

burgh, 111., and was a member of the CongregationalChurch when the war broke out. Hardly had the

the troops reached Cairo, when, from the sudden

change in their habits, sickness broke out, and the

ladies sent down Mother Bickerdyke. After the bat

tle of Belmont she was appointed matron of the large

post hospital at Cairo. The surgeon was given to

drunkenness ; he had filled all the positions in the

hospitals with surgeons and officers of his sort, andbacchanalial carousals in the " doctor s room " were of

frequent occurrence. "Sisters of Mercy" in that

hospital would have been quiet. Soldiers might suf

fer. Officers and surgeons might drink to drunken

ness, especially ifthey were Roman Catholics ; but theywould be mute and unobserving. They are this wayin the hospitals in Washington, where drunken sur

geons revel, priests christen their illegitimate child

ren, while Government supports the concern, and all

goes merry as a marriage bell.

Not so with Mother Bickerdyke. In twenty-fourhours surgeon and matron were at swords points.She denounced him to his face ;

and when the gar-


ments and delicacies sent her for the use ofthe sick and

wounded disappeared mysteriously, she charged their

theft upon him and his subordinates.

He ordered her out of the hospital, and threatened

to put her out, if she did not hasten her departure.She replied that she would stay as long as the menneeded her, that if he put her out of one door she

should come in at another. WJien anybody left, it ivould

be he, and not she. She told him she had lodged

complaints against him at headquarters. Finding a

ward-master dressed in the shirt, slippers and socks

that had been sent her for the sick, she seized him

by the collar in his own ward, and disrobed him "saws

ceremonie" before the patients. Leaving him nude,save his pantaloons, she uttered the parting injunction,

"Now, you rascal, let s see what you ll steal next."

To ascertain who were the thieves of the food

she prepared, she put tartar emetic in the peachesleft on the table to cool. Then she went to her ownroom to await results. She did not have to wait

long. Soon the sounds from the terribly sick thieves

reached her ears, when, like a Nemesis, she stalked

in among them. There they were, cooks, table-

waiters, stewards, ward-masters, all, save someof the surgeons suffering terribly from the emetic ;

but more from the apprehension that they were

poisoned."Peaches don t seem to agree with you, eh?" she

said, looking at the pale, retching, groaning fellows,with a sardonic smile. "Well, let me tell you, that

you will have a worse time than this, if you keepon stealing. You may eat something seasoned with

rat-bane one of thesenights."

Colonel Grant wasthen in command. The thieves were returned to the

regiments, honest men were substituted in their

places, the drunken surgeon was removed, and one


of the noblest of men was put in charge. That is

the value of having an honest Christian woman."

" I never saw anybody like her," said a volunteer

surgeon who came on the boat with her after the

battle of Fort Donelson ;

< there was really nothingfor us surgeons to do but dress wounds and adminis

ter medicines. She drew out clean shirts or drawers

from some corner whenever they were needed.

Nourishment was ready for any man, as soon as he

was brought on board. Every one was sponged from

blood and the frozen mire of the battle-field, as far as

his condition allowed. His blood-stiffened, and sometimes horribly filthy uniform, was exchanged for

soft, clean, hospital garments. Incessant cries of* Mother ! Mother ! Mother ! rang through the

boat in every note of beseeching and anguish. Andto every man she turned with a heavenly tenderness,

as if he were indeed her son." (pp. 484).Next we see her at Savannah, Tenn., among the

sick and perishing. One of the surgeons went to

the rear with a wounded man, and found her wrappedin the gray overcoat of a rebel officer ; for she had

disposed of her blanket shawl to some poor fellow

who needed it. She was wearing a soft, slouch hat,

having lost her inevitable Shaker bonnet." Madam, you seem to combine in yourself a sick-

diet kitchen and a medical staff. May I enquireunder whose authority you are working?"

Without pausing in her work, she answered him,< * I have received my authority from the Lord God

Almighty ; have you anything that ranks higher than

that ?" and went on with her work without looking up.

Later on, at Memphis, she found a medical direc

tor who was a Catholic, who nattmilly gave preferenceto the Sisters of Mercy as nurses. He disapproved of

nearly everything Mother Bickerdyke did, and tried to

get rid of her. He abused her, thwarted her, and


sought to dismiss her attendants and assistants.

Through the storm she went to the General, got anorder in her favor, and then told the director :

" Its

no use, for you to try and tie me up with your red

tape. There s too much to be done down here to

stop for that. And doctor, I guess you hadn t bet

ter get into a row with me ; for whenever anybodydoes, one of us always goes to the wall, and taint

never me!" They became the best of friends, andProtestant nurses came to be rated in accordancewith their value. A drunken surgeon hindered herwork ; she got him discharged. Officers of the

highest rank believed in her, and cheerfully grantedher request. The surgeon went to General Shermanand asked to be reinstated. "Who put you out?"

An old meddlesome woman by the name of Bicker-

dyke." "Ah! Mother Bickerdyke ! If she putyou out, you must stay out ; for she ranks me."

At Chattanooga her life reads like a romance. Wecannot describe her versatility of talent and geniusdisplayed in saving life. General Sherman hadissued orders forbidding agents of sanitary stores, or

agents of any description, to go over the road fromNashville to Chattanooga. Mother Bickerdyke wastheir only hope. She could influence Gen. Shermanas could no other person. Her pass from Gen. Grantwould take her to Chattanooga, despite Gen. Sherman s prohibition.

"Halloa! How did you get down here?" askedone of the General s staff officers, as he saw herenter Sherman s headquarters.

"Came clown in the cars, of course; there s noother way of getting down here, that I know

of,"

replied the matter-of-fact woman; "1 want to seeGeneral Sherman."

"He is in there, writing," said the officer, point-


ing to an inner room ; "but I guess he won t see

you."

" Guess he will ;

" and she pushed into the apartment.

" Good morning General ; I want to speak to youa moment. May I come in?"

" 1 should think you had got in," answered the

General, barely looking up, in great annoyance.44 What s up, now?"

"Why, General," said the earnest matron, in a

perfect torrent of words, "we can t stand that last

order of yours, nohow. You ll have to change it,

sure."

"Well, Im busy to-day, and cannot attend to you.I will see you some other time.

" She saw the

smile in the corner of his mouth, and replied :" Gen

eral ! don t send me away until you fix this." Hefixed it, and for weeks all the sanitary stores sent from

Nashville to Chattanooga, and the forts of that road,were sent, directly or indirectly, through this mediation of Mother Bickerdyke.

This woman, distinguished for common sense, for

devotion to the soldiers, is left without employment,and nuns that never saw a battle-field, and Sisters of

Charity that never had any sympathy with the sol

diers, are placed in charge of Government hospitals,because Protestants are dumb when they ought to

speak, and blind when they ought to see.

This wonderful woman was for years without

recognition from the Government, and is now in the

pension office of San Francisco, when she belongs to

the best hospital position in the gift of the Government. As when Moses and Aaron appeared before

Pharaoh and used their wonder-working rod the

magicians imitated them, so when the white wingsof hospital tents were brightening the vision in

The body of a Grand Army man sold to the Surgeons.

(See page 99.)


various portions of the land Rome saw her opportunity and began her work in Washington.The Providence General Hospital, corner of 2d and

D streets, is famed in Washington. It was erected in

the midst of the war.

Enter this hospital. Nuns have charge. The

patients, be they Protestant or Eoman Catholic, are

expected to attend service in accordance with the

forms of Rome. Proselyting is a business, andwhen this is impossible, the patient suffers.

Capt. Amos Cliff was in the Pension Bureau. Hewas sick. He carried to the hospital a watch and

money, and after paying his board for a week, died.

All his effects disappeared, as is the custom. TheGrand Army Relief Committee, at the head of whichis Capt. Frank A. Beuter, having learned of his

death, went with Capt, D. A. Denison to inquire for

him. Xo intelligence was furnished. He was a deadsoldier. They knew where to look for his remains.

His body was found in the Medical College, being cut-

up by the surgeons. The Grand Army boys tookthe mutilated remnants of a brave soldier, and, purchasing a coffin, sent what was left of an honoredfather to his friends. They who are so particularabout giving a Roman Catholic burial, surrendered

the body of a Grand Army soldier to the surgeon,not caring what was done with it or where it went,to a pauper s grave or a surgeon s table.

Imagine Mother Bickerdyke in such a position,and how different would be the treatment received !

It is fashionable to bow down to Rome. All seemaware that there are seven millions of Roman Catholics in this country. The many forget that there are

fifty millions who are not Roman Catholics, who havesome rights in this free land, which all are undersome obligation to respect. The Protestant element

waits for a leadership. American citizens should be


jealous of their rights. They should be, not only

self-respecting, but self-asserting. God has planted,

preserved and grown this nation, not to bow down to

the worst despotism the world ever saw ; but to lift upthe enslaved, and cause them to read their possible des

tiny in the lines ofpromise written by God s providencein the marvellous possibilities placed within their

reach. The Republic of the United States is to be

the educator of the world. American citizens must

keep this thought in mind, and so develop a higher

type of humanity, better hospital service, a broader

Christianity, and a nobler living than has hitherto

blessed the world.

CHAPTEE VIIL

THE JESUITS IN WASHINGTON AND ELSEWHERE.

How Rome crept into Washington has been

described. Stealthily, slowly, meekly, but surely,

she came ;and she came to stay. Long before the

Revolution Rome was here. Washington saw her,

and warned against her insidious influence. She

came among us in poverty of spirit and in the ashes

of humiliation. Anna Ella Carroll, of Maryland, a

descendant of Charles Carroll of Carrollton, recited

the story of Papal aggression, told of the holy con

fidence of the Pope, how the Jesuits determined "to

convert every house in America into a fort, and to

keep the gates open and the houses without defence."

Protestants came and went freely, their honor, pietyand loyalty to the Government was everywhere

highly esteemed ; and soon American Protestants

placed their children in their hands for safe-keeping ;

helped them build their churches and public institu

tions because of their avowed purpose to enjoy our

free institutions. They paraded in biblical plainness,and shut up the mystery of their pages from all

sensitive readers. But while they wrote with a

crow-quill for American liberty, they were makingshoes to pinch the feet of the children whom theyseduced to enter their schools, colleges and convents.

They captivated women with little holy playthings,

sympathized with their weaknesses, and ministered

to their ills. They shut up the beautiful andinnocent to make vows for Papal Jesuitism in free

America. When they get the daughters, they want


the sons, and in the name of liberty ask for the

children. Their Propaganda of Rome, of Lyons, of

France, of Vienna and Austria, build colleges, nunneries and monasteries, in which they offer education

almost without money and without price, that they

may stifle the hopes of the youth entrusted to their

care.

.Religious toleration has given welcome to a Jesuit

priesthood that is making a religion without God anda state without liberty. They denounce the public

schools, curse the Bible, murder history, and maimand mutilate literature. They teach American chil

dren, that all the founders of this Republic were

Papists ; that Washington, the father of his country,died a Roman Catholic, and in his last moments, it

is asserted, confessed and communicated by the Romish Bishop of Baltimore; and that the relations of this

great American patriot, fearing Americans would

repudiate their hero, desired the secret never to be

disclosed. The Romish community claim that theyknow of this conversion, and the Washington who wanted none but " Americans on

guard,"is a candidate

for beatification by the Pope ofRome. Ofcourse Col

umbus, the discoverer ofAmerica, was a Catholic. Laf

ayette, who came to our help, was brought here, it is

claimed, through the interposition of Bishop Carroll,

the Catholic, who in the interests of the Republic wentto France to plead our cause. The best Republi

cans, they teach, are all Romanists. The writers of

their school books exclude the history of distinguished

Protestants, and fill their pages with the biographiesof men and women who were loyal to Rome. This

Papal influence came seeking little by little ; it assum

ed, then boasted, and now denounces us. They say,

Out of the church is no salvation. The monk says,

Pray and read ;while he stalks forth as though he had

all America on a string of beads, carrying a pent-up


fire to burn up the suspected and reviled intellects

which come near him.

Jesuitism was born in Spain, reared in France,

developed under Papal Rome, and diffused in the

United States of America. The Company of Jesus,now in the United States, is great, powerful, and

oppressive. It is mysterious and demoniacal, defying our science and weaving its malice over the

brightest hopes of the world.

To describe Jesuitism, that was regarded as toofoul and devilish to be borne even in Roman Catholic

countries, seems to be a duty. Founded in 1534,and sanctioned by Pope Paul III. in 1540, it was

expelled from England, 1581; France, 1594; Por

tugal, 1598 ; England again, 1604 ; France again,1606; Russia, 1717; Portugal again, 1759; France

again, 1762-3 ; Spain, 1767 ; Genoa, 1767 ; Venice

again, 1767; Sicily, 1767; Naples, 1768; Malta,1768 ; Parma, 1768 ; all, with the exception of England and Russia, being strictly Roman Catholicstates. Eventually, the Order was suppressed byPope Clement XIV, in 1773 ; but continued to existunder other names, and disguised under the title of" Brothers of the Faith." It re-entered France, andhad there several colleges in its hands, which wereclosed in 1828

; some of them have since been re

opened, and within the last twenty years, the numberof persons belonging to the Order has been doubled.The Society was re-established by Pope Pius VII. in

1814, and finds free scope to carry out its treasonable

designs under the American flag. Though it hasstifled free thought wherever it could, introducing astheir first injunction in all their schools, "Let noone, even in matters which are of no danger to piety,ever introduce a new question ;

"

though it persecutedGalileo and oppressed Columbus ; yet this Jesuit

priesthood walks the soil of the Republic as a bene-


factor and finds in presidents and congressmen will

ing subjects of its will.

Henry IV. of France admitted to Sally, that heallowed the Jesuit priesthood to enter Catholic France

only because he feared them ! Philip II. of Spain,said : The only Order of which I know nothing is the

Jesuit." This, interwoven with Popery, is the RomanCatholic church of the United States. The federal

compact, formed by the New England colonies in

1643, to resist the Indians, was the first Union made

by the Anglo-Saxon upon our soil, and preparedthe way for their Declaration of Rights later on.

Jesuitism fought liberty amid its birth-throes. Onthe 10th of June, a resolution was adopted by a bare

majority, and to obtain the unanimous sentiment of

all the colonies a postponement was made until July,after securing the committee to draft the Declaration

of Independence. Difficulties like mountains toweredin the path of the Fathers. A spirit of opposition anddiscord pervaded their councils. They were driven

to seek God s help. Congress paused to ask His

guidance and blessing ; and until He gave strength,union seemed impossible. The Committee reportedon the twenty-eight of June, and on the 4th of July,

1776, by the final decision of Congress and the vote

of every colony, this Declaration was engrossed ;

when, on the second of August, all the members pres

ent, and some who became so after the fourth of July,

signed it in behalf of all the people. The bells then

pealed the advent of Independence. But Romanists

were then, as now, opposed to the upgoing structure.

The Articles of Confederation and Perpetual Unionbetween the thirteen original States were not ratified

until 1781, because the Roman Catholics of Maryland opposed and refused to unite ; so steadfast has

ever been the opposition of the Romish priesthoodto our liberty.

WASHINGTON TN THE LAP OF ROME. 105

Attention has recently been turned to where the

Jesuits are at work and what they are doing.*"In the Balkan Peninsula there are forty-five

Jesuit missionaries ; in Africa, and especially Egypt,Madagascar, and the Zambesi region, 223 ; in Asia,

especially Armenia, Syria, and certain parts of

China, 699. In China alone the number is 195 all

of French nationality. In Oceanica, including the

Philippines, the Malay Archipelago, Australia, andNew Zealand, the number is 270 ;

in America, in

cluding certain specified States of the Union, portions of Canada, -British Honduras, Brazil and Peru,

1,130; the total number of Jesuits scattered over

the Globe, in purely missionary work, being 2,377.These are of various nationalities : but the vast

majority are French. In the distribution greatattention is paid to nationality ; thus in Illyria, Dal-

matia, and Albania, they are all Venetians ; in Con

stantinople and Syria, Sicilians ; in Africa, AsiaMinor and China, French

; while no French Jesuits are to be found in any part of the AmericanContinent. In the Bombay and Bengal Presidencies,

they are Germans and Belgiums, respectively ; in

the Philippines, Spanish ;in the Malay Archipel

ago, Dutch ; in Eastern Australia and New Zealand,Irish

;in the United States, Germans, Neapolitans,

and Piedmontese, are found working in specified anddistinct districts ; those laboring among the Indiansof Canada are Canadians ; in the British West India

Colonies, they are English; in Central America,Spaniards ; in South America, Italians, Spaniardsand Germans, the Italians and Germans having all

Brazil to themselves, doubtless because of theenormous Italian and German immigration to Brazil.

It will be understood that the spheres of labor of the

different orders, are carefully laid down at Rome."

* Etudes Religeuse,

106 WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF EOME.

During the war, Washington saw the peril.While the American Eevolution was progressing,our Continental Congress forbade any but her nativesons to be employed in the foreign service of the

country. Said George Washington : "You are notto enlist any person suspected of being an enemy to

the liberty of America." One hundred chosen menwere to be enrolled to form a corps to be instructed in

the manoeuvres necessary to be introduced into the

army, and serve as models for the execution of them.

"They must be American-born."

"Put none but

Americans on guard"

came, because of the fear of

foreign influence. "I do most devoutly wish that

we had not a single foreigner amongst us, exceptthe Marquis de Lafayette." Thomas Jefferson

recommended to the Postmaster General "to employno foreigner, or revolutionary tory, in any of his

offices." This was in the olden time. Notwith

standing this,- concession followed concession, until

the offices of the land were filled with foreigners,and American-born citizens were at a discount.

Said Archbishop Hughes : "Irishmen in America are

learning to bide their time. Year by year the Irish

are becoming more and more powerful in America.

At length the propitious time will come some

accidental, sudden collision, and a Presidential

campaign at hand. We will then use the very profli

gacy of our politicians for our purposes. They will

want to buy the Irish vote, and we will tell themho\v they can buy it, in a lump, from Maine to

California." f

At present, Washington is in the toils of Rome.The serpent has entwined its folds about the Capitol,and all who would have honor, peace or promotion

*Letter to Governor Morris, White Plains, July 24, 1778, byGeo. Washington.fPp. 352.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF HOME. 107

must bend the neck. It was in 1855 a writer

declared, that the National Administration was in

the hands of a foreign, Roman-Catholic hierarchy.

The Postmaster General was an Irish Roman Cath

olic at the dictation of the Pope of Rome, to obtain

direct access to the postal concerns and dearest

rights of the American people."

In the State Department at Washington, not onlya majority of the subordinates were foreign RomanCatholics, but they occupied the most important

posts in the trust and confidence of the American

Government. "Are you a Roman Catholic

foreigner?"is the question put to the applicant,

and, if answered in the affirmative, the sons of Revo

lutionary officers, who gave their houses to the

flames and their bodies to the bayonet, are indecentlythrust aside. Our naturalization laws are evaded

criminals and paupers vote down Americans at the

ballot-box. Public and free schools are antagonized,the Bible driven out, expelled and burned. The

police of our large cities are largely foreigners ; while

at one time thirty-nine on the police force of NewYork were branded as criminals from the prisons of

Europe. These are the hordes which rush to our

shores for democratic liberty, and have imposedupon them by the Jesuit masters the obligation to

go armed to the ballot-box, and vote for Rome at

the dictation of the Pope, and against liberty-

against the public school, and the best interests of

their adopted country.At least four-fifths of these aliens come to our

shores to escape the persecution of the Papal despotsat home, and to find refreshment in pastures greenbeyond the sea. These fill our poor-houses, our jails,

prisons, and lunatic asylums ; and why not ? Jail birds

are promised liberty if they will emigrate to America.In 1837 the Mayor of Baltimore detected a shipload


of 260 persons, at Fort McHenry, who as criminalswere brought into port in irons. The Mayor remonstrated, and asked Martin Van Buren to order themback ; but he replied, that there was no power to prevent their landing, and so these miserable wretcheswere permitted to join the party that flattered the

Rebellion and attempted to break up the union of

States by breaking up the union of hearts. Throughout Germany, as throughout Ireland, agents in the

pay of steamship lines, who desired freight, advisedthe maimed, deformed, and crippled to take passageto Baltimore, New Orleans and Quebec, instead of

New York, because in those places no laws exist to

prevent their landing. Father Chiniquy relates, in

his "

Fifty Years in the Church of Rome," these

facts (pp 668-687) :

" It was in the spring of 1852, a large assembly,composed principally of priests, met at Buffalo, to

confer with D Arcy McGee, then editor of the freeman s Journal, in regard to peopling the prairies of

the West with Irish Roman Catholics. He publishedseveral able articles to show that the Irish people,with very few exceptions, were demoralized,

degraded, and kept poor, around their groggeries,and showed how they would thrive, become respectable and rich, if they could be induced to exchangetheir grog-shops for the fertile lands of the West.A large assembly gathered. Great was the disap

pointment of D Arcy McGee when he saw that the

greatest part of those priests were sent by the bishopsof the United States to oppose and defeat his

plans."He vainly spoke, with burning eloquence, for his

pet scheme. The majority coldly answered him:We are determined, like you, to take possession

of the United States, and rule them ; but we cannot

do that without acting secretly, and with the utmost


wisdom. If our plans are known, they will surelybe defeated. What does a skillful general do whenhe wants to conquer a country ? Does he scatter his

soldiers over the farm-lands, arid spend their time

and energy in ploughing the fields and sowing grain.No ! He~keeps them well united around his banners,

and marches at their head to the conquest of the

strongholds, the rich and powerful cities. The farm

ing countries then submit, and become the price of

his victory, without moving a finger to subdue them.

So it is with us. Silently and patiently, we mustmass our Roman Catholics in the great cities of the

United States, remembering that the vote of a poor

journeyman, though he be covered with rags, has as

much weight in the scale of power as the Millionaire

Astor, and if we have two votes against his one,he will become as powerless as an oyster. Let us

then multiply our votes ; let us call our poor but

faithful Irish Catholics from every corner of the

world, and gather them into the very hearts of those

proud citadels which the Yankees are so rapidly

building under the names of Washington, New York,Boston, Chicago, Buffalo, Albany, Troy, Cinncinnati,St. Louis, Kansas City, San Francisco, etc. Underthe shadows of those great cities, the Americans consider themselves as a giant and unconquerable race.

They look upon the poor Irish Catholic people with

supreme contempt, as only fit to dig their canals,

sweep their streets, and work in their kitchens. Letno one awake those sleeping lions, to-day. Let us

pray God that they may sleep and dream their

sweet dreams a few years more. How sad will betheir awakening, when, with outnumbering votes, wewill turn them out forever from every position of

honor, power and profit ! What will those hypocritical and godless sons and daughters of the fanatical

Pilgrim Fathers say, when not a single judge, not a

110 WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF KOME.

single teacher, not a single policeman will be elected

if he be not a devoted Roman Catholic ? What will

those so-called giants think of our matchless shrewdness and ability, when not a single senator or memberof Congress will be chosen, if he be not submitted to

our holy father the Pope ? What a sad figure those

Protestant Yankees will cut when we will not onlyelect the President, but fill and command the armies,man the navies, and hold the keys of the public

treasury ! It will then be time for our faithful Irish

people to give up their grog-shops, in order to

become the judges and governors of the land.

Then our poor and humble mechanics will leave their

damp ditches and muddy streets, to rule the cities in

all their departments, from the stately mansion of

Mayor of New York, to the humble, though not less

noble, position of teacher.

Then, yes ! then, we will rule the United States,

and lay them at the feet of the Vicar of Jesus Christ,

that he may put an end to their godless system of

education, and sweep away those impious laws of

liberty of conscience, which are an insult to God andman ! D Arcy McGee was left almost alone whenthe votes were taken. From that time the Catholic

bishops and priests have gathered their legions into

the great cities of the United States, and the American people must be blind indeed, if they do not see

that, if they do nothing to prevent it, the day is verynear when the Jesuits will rule this country, from

the magnificent White House at Washington, to the

humblest civil and military department of this vast

Republic. They are already the masters of NewYork, Baltimore, Chicago, St. Paul, New Orleans,

Mobile, Savannah, Cincinnati, Albany, Troy, Buf

falo, Cleveland, Milwaukee, St. Louis, San Francisco. Yes ! San Francisco, the great queen of the

Pacific, is in the hands of the Jesuits.

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME. Ill

"From the very first days of the discovery of

the gold mines of California, the Jesuits had the

hope of becoming masters of these inexhaustible

treasures, and they secretly laid their plans with the

most profound ability and success. They saw at

once that the great majority of the lucky miners, of

every creed and nation, were going back home as

soon as they had enough to secure an honorable

competence to their families. The Jesuits saw at a

glance that if they could persuade the Irish Catho

lics to settle and remain there, they would soon be

masters and rulers of that Golden City, whose future

is so bright, so great ! And the scheme, worked dayand night with the utmost perseverance, has been

crowned with perfect success. The consequence is,

that while you find only a few American, German,Scotch and English millionaires in San Fransisco,

you find more than fifty Irish Catholic millionaires in

that city. Its richest bank (Nevada Bank) is in

their hands, and so are all the street railways. The

principal offices of the city are filled with Irish Roman Catholics. Almost all the police are composedof the same class, as well as the volunteer military

organizations. Their compact unity in the hands

of the Jesuits, with their enormous wealth, makethem almost supreme masters of the mines of Cali

fornia and Nevada.When one knows the absolute, abject submission

of the Irish Roman Catholics, rich or poor, to their

priests, how the mind, the soul, the will, the con

science, are firmly and irrevocably tied to the feet of

the priests, he can easily understand that the

Jesuits of the United States form one of the richest

and most powerful corporations the world ever saw.

"It is well known that fifty Catholic millionaires,with their myriads of employees, are, through their

wives and by themselves, continually at the feet of


the Jesuits, who swim in a golden sea." No one,if he be not a Eoman Catholic, or one of those

so-called Protestants who give their daughters to

the nuns and their sons to the Jesuits to be educated, has much hope, when the Jesuits rule, of

having a lucrative office in the United States, to-day.It is to San Francisco that you must go to have anidea of the number of secret and powerful organizations with which the Church of Rome preparesherself for the impending conflict, through whichshe hopes to destroy the schools, and every vestigeof human rights and liberties in the United States.

Washington is the nerve-centre of the organism.Baltimore is the city in which the machinery of

Rome lies concealed. If it is true that from this

centre the war was planned to disrupt the Union,it ought to be known.

The Jesuits are a military organization, not a

religious order. Their chief is a general of an army,not the mere father-abbot of a monastery. And the

aim of this organization is Power power in the

most despotic exercise ; absolute power, universal

power, power to control the world by the volition

of a single man. Jesuitism is the most absolute of

despotisms, and at the same time, the greatest andthe most enormous of abuses. The General of the

Jesuits insists on being master, sovereign over the

sovereign. Wherever the Jesuits are admitted theywill be masters, cost what it may. Their Society is

by nature dictatorial ; and, therefore, it is the

irreconcilable enemy of all constituted authority.

Every act, every crime, however atrocious, is a

meritorious work, if committed for the interest of

the Society of the Jesuits, or by the order of its

General.

In the allocution of September, 1851, Pius IX.

said :" That he had taken this principle for a basis,


That the Catholic religion, with all its votes, ought to

be exclusively dominant in such sort, so that every oilier

worship shall be banished and interdicted." "You

ask, if the Pope were lord of this land and you were

in a minority, what he would do to you? That, we

say, would entirely depend upon circumstances. If

it would benefit the cause of Catholicism, he wouldtolerate you ; if expedient, he would imprison or

banish you, probably he might hang you. But be

assured of one thing, he would never tolerate youfor the sake of your glorious principles of civil and

religious liberty."

The Rambler, one of the most prominent Catholic

papers of England, Sept. 1851, says :" Without Ro-

manism, the last awful civil Avar would have been im

possible. The South would never have dared attack

the North, had they not had the assurance from the

Pope that the Jesuits, the bishops, the priests, and the

Avhole people of the Church of Rome would helpthem. Because of this, the Roman Catholic Beaure-

guard was chosen to fire the first gun at Sumter.The Pope of Rome was the only crowned prince in

the whole world who recognized the Southern Confederacy, and the pirate ship Alabama was commanded by Admiral Semmes, a Roman Catholic.

Rome has not changed. The enemy of liberty beforethe war, it seems inexplicable that the defenders of

liberty, and the victorious champions of freedom,should so far forget history, and so utterly ignorethe rights of the Republic, as to play into the handsof Rome, the eternal foe of the principles embodiedin the Republic.

"Another fact, to which the American Protestantsdo not sufficiently pay attention is, that the Jesuitshave been shrewd enough to have a vast majority ofRoman Catholic generals and officers to commandthe army and man the navy of the United States."


" Rome is a constant conspiracy against the rightsand liberties of man all over the world ; but she is

particularly so in the United States. The laws of

the church of Rome are in absolute antagonism to

the laws and principles which are the foundation-

stones of the Constitution of the United States."

The United States affirm the equality of all citi

zens before the law. Rome denies it. Liberty of

conscience is proclaimed by the United States.

Rome declares it to be a godless, unholy, and dia

bolical thing. Separation of Church and State is an

American doctrine. Rome is for the union. TheState is but the annex. The church is all in all.

The Constitution of the United States fights persecution for opinion s sake

;Rome champions it.

The United States seeks, through the public

school, to secure the education of all the children.

Rome curses the public schools, and seeks to sup

plant them with others in which Romanism shall be

taught.The United States recognizes in the people the

primary source of civil power. Rome proclaims this

principle heretical and impious. She says that " all

government must rest upon the foundation of the

Catholic faith, with the Pope alone as the legitimateand infallible source and interpreter of the law."

All this shows that Rome is the absolute and

irreconcilable foe of the United States. Being en

trenched in Washington and feared there, it is feared

throughout the Republic. Beaten there, its defeat

will not be difficult elsewhere.

CHAPTER IX.

ROMANISM THE ASSASSIN OF ABRAHAM LINCOLN.

THE charge that Romanism was the assassin of

Abraham Lincoln was first brought to the attention

of the American people by Rev. Charles Chiniquyin his "Fifty Years in the Church of Rome." The

proofs are there. Rome has answered the charges in

the old way, by fire. Again and again have her

minions tried to destroy man, book, and plates byburning the place where the book was printed andstored. Over and over again they have tried to kill

the great apostle, but he still survives, and the lighthe kindled is shedding its glad radiance upon the

world.

In 1851 he removed with a colony to St. Anne,Illinois, to begin the cultivating of the prairies of the

West with Roman Catholics. His experience there

was terribly sad. Born in Kamoraska, Canada,

July 30, 1809, converted to Christ by reading the

Scriptures when but a child, as a priest his life

shows that a pure man in the Church of Rome has a

hard time. No sooner had he begun his life in

Illinois than he found a dissolute priesthood in antagonism to him and his work. They plotted againsthis reputation, and charged him with crimes which,if not disproved, would have incarcerated him in the

State penitentiary for life.

It was then he turned to Abraham Lincoln, who,first as a lawyer and afterwards as a friend, served himwith matchless ability. Because of this, when Mr.Lincoln became President of the United States, and


was threatened by Romish priests with assassination,Father Chiniquy came to Washington to warn him of

his peril, and give him proof of a friendship that

through years remained unchanged. As an evidene of

their close intimacy turn back a little. We are in

Urbana, Illinois. Behold Abraham Lincoln as the

champion of the betrayed priest.A priest had accused Father Chiniquy of assault

ing a woman, and had offered to give one of his dupesa large sum for swearing to the charge. Twelvemen had proven the accuser to be a drunkard and a

disreputable man;and yet it seemed impossible to

secure any testimony that would disprove the

charge.Said Abraham Lincoln :

" There is not the least

doubt in my mind that every word this priest has

said is a sworn lie ; but the jury think differently.The only way to be sure of a verdict in your favor is,

that God Almighty would take our part and show

your innocence. Go to him and pray, for he alone

can saveyou."

All that night he spent in prayer ; at three o clock

in the morning he heard knocks at the door. Onopening it, he saw Abraham Lincoln with a face

beaming with joy. The story of the trial had been

published in the Chicago papers. His condemnationwas prophesied.

Among those who bought the papers was a mannamed Terrien. He read the story to his wife. Shewas much affected, and declared that it was a plot

against a true man, saying :" I was there when the

priest, Le Belle, promised his sister 160 acres of land

if she would swear to a false oath and accuse Chini

quy of a crime which he had not even thought of, with

her."

"If it be so," said Terrien," we must not allow

Father Chiniquy to be condemned. Come with me


to Urbana." Being unwell, Mrs. Terrien said : "I

cannot go ;but Miss Philomene Moffat was with me

then, she knows every particular of the wicked plotas well as I do. She is well, take her to Urbana."

This was done, and Father Chiniquy was saved.

The joy of his deliverance was mixed with sorrow,because of what he feared his deliverance would cost

his friend. Tears ran down his face. " Why weep ?"

asked Abraham Lincoln. "Because," said Father

Chiniquy, "of what it may costyou."

There were ten

or twelve Jesuits in the crowd who had come from Chi

cago and St. Louis to see me condemned to the peni

tentiary, but it is on their heads you have broughtthe thunders of heaven and earth ; nothing can be

compared to the expression of their rage against you,when you not only wrenched me from their cruel

hands,-but made the walls of the court-house tremble

under the awful and superhumanly eloquent denunciation of their infamy, diabolical malice, and total

want of Christian and humane principle in the plot

they had formed for my destruction. What troubles

my soul just now and draws my tears is, that it seemsto me I have read your sentence of death in their

bloody eyes. How many other noble victims havefallen at their feet. He tried to divert my mind

;

then became more solemn, and said :< I know the

Jesuits never forget nor forsake. But man must notcare how or when he dies at the post of honor or

duty."

A few years pass. Abraham Lincoln is Presidentof the United States. On his way to Washington a

a Roman-Catholic plot to assassinate him was frus

trated by his passing incog, a few hours before theyexpected him. In August, another plot was concocted

; which, coming to the ears of Father Chiniquy,caused him to go to Washington. The story of his


experience and the relation of what the President said

to him is of thrilling interest.

President Lincoln then told him :< We have the

proof that the company which had been selected

and organized to murder me was led by a rabid

Roman Catholic named Byrne ; it was almost entirely

composed of Roman Catholics. More than that,

there were two disguised priests among them to lead

and encourage them. Professor Morse, the learned

inventor of electric telegraphy, tells me that recently,when he was in Rome, he found the proofs of a mostformidable conspiracy against this country and all its

institutions. It is evident that it is to the intriguesand emissaries of the Pope we owe, in great part, the

horrible civil war which is threatening to cover the

country with blood and ruin."

Mr. Lincoln had been astonished by the statement

published in the Roman Catholic papers that tie hadbeen born into the Roman Catholic church and hadbeen baptized by a priest. They called him a rene

gade and an apostate on account of that, and heapedupon his head mountains of abuse.

" At first," said Mr. Lincoln," I laughed at that,

for it is a lie. Thanks be to God, I have never been a

Roman Catholic. No priest of Rome has ever had

his hand upon my head. But the persistency of the

Romish press to present this falsehood to their read

ers as a gospel truth must have a meaning. Whatis it?"

" It was thisstory,"

said Father Chiniquy," that

brought me to Washington. It means your death.

It is told to excite the fanaticism of the Roman Catho

lics to murder you. In the church of Rome an apostate is an outcast who has no place in society and no

right to live. The Jesuits want the Roman Catholics

to believe that you are a monster, an enemy of Godand of his church ; that you are an excommunicated


man. Gregory VII. decreed that the killing of an apostate is not murder, but a good Christian act. That

decree is incorporated in the canon law which every

priest must study, and which every good Catholic

must follow. My dear Mr. President, my fear is that

you will fall under the blows of a Jesuit assassin, if

you do not pay more attention than you have done

up to the present time to protect yourself. Remember, because Coligny was a Protestant, he was

brutally murdered on St. Bartholomew s night ; that

Henry IV. was stabbed by the Jesuit assassin, Rev-

aillac, the 14th of May, 1610, for having given lib

erty of conscience to his people ; and that William,Prince of Orange, the head of the Dutch Republic,was stricken down July 10th, 1584, by Girard, the

fiendish embodiment of all that was crafty, bigoted,and revengeful in Spanish Popery. The church of

Rome is absolutely the same to-day as she was then ;

she does believe and teach to-day as then, that it is

her duty to punish by death any heretic who is in her

way, or an obstacle to her designs." My blood chills in my veins when I contemplate

the day which may come, sooner or later, when Romewill add to all her iniquities the murder of AbrahamLincoln."

"

Yes," said Abraham Lincoln," Professor Morse

has already opened mine eyes to this subject. Hehas truly said: Popory is a political system ; des

potic in its organization, anti-democratic and anti-

republican, and cannot therefore exist with American

republicanism." The ratio of the increase of Popery is the exact

ratio of the decrease of civil liberty." The dominion of Popery in the United States is

the certain destruction of our free institutions."

"Popery, by its organization, is wholly under the

control of a foreign, despotic Sovereign.""

Popery


is a union of Church and State ; nor can Popery exist

in this country in that plenitude of power whichit claims as a divine right, and which in the verynature of the system it must continually strive to

obtain, until such a union is consummated. Poperyis, therefore, destructive to our religious and civil

liberty.""

Popery is more dangerous and more formidablethan any power in the United States, on the groundthat, through its despotic organization, it can concentrate its efforts for any purpose with completeeffect ; and that organization being wholly under for

eign control, it can have no real sympathy with anything American. Popery does not acknowledge the

right of the people to govern, but claims for itself

the supreme right to govern people and rulers bydivine right. Popery does not tolerate the libertyof the press. It takes advantage, indeed, of our

liberty of the press to use its own press against our

liberty ; but it proclaims in the thunders of the

Vatican, and with a voice which it pronounces

unchangeable, that it is a liberty never sufficientlyto be execrated and detested. It does not tolerate

liberty of conscience or liberty of opinion. They are

denounced by the Sovereign Pontiff as a most pestilential error, a pest of all others to be dreaded in the

State. It is not responsible to the people in its

financial matters. It taxes at will, and is accounta

ble to none but itself."*

These utterances were based on undisputed facts.

Abraham Lincoln believed them, hence he said :" If

the Protestants of the North and the South could

learn what the priests, nuns, and monks, who dailyland on our shores, under the pretext of preachingtheir religion, were doing in our schools and hospitals,

*Foreign Conspiracy of the United States, by S. F. B. Morse,p. 129.


as emissaries of the Pope and the other despots of

Europe, to undermine our institutions and alienate

the hearts of our people from our Constitution and

our laws, and prepare a reign of anarchy here, as

they have done in Ireland, in Mexico, in Spain, and

wherever there are people that wish to be free, theywould unite in taking power out of their hands."

If Abraham Lincoln had said this to the American

people rather than to an individual, they would have

taken this power out of the hands of Rome, and

buried slavery and Romanism in a common grave.It is now known that the conspirators against

liberty relied upon the support of Romanists in the

North and in the South. But when the echoes of

the guns of Sumter flew over the land, it called into

active life the slumbering patriotism of a great people ; the tide swept everything before it ; the peoplewould brook no opposition. Romish priests and

people bowed to the supremacy of the patriotic sen

timent. Flags were unfurled from church-spire andfrom house-top. No Romish conspirator in the greatcities of the North dared show his hand ; the peopleran away from their priests ; their conduct was a

revelation. It showed to papal emissaries that a

people who had fled Europe because of despotism,were not ready to betray liberty in America, the

land of the free. Hence Romanists who had enjoyedthe blessings of liberty enrolled themselves under the

star-spangled banner, and went trooping off to the

war* for the Union. Romish priests were taken bysurprise ; they bent before the swelling current.

Flags floated from cathedral spires and parish stee

ples until Rome was heard from, and then flags were

pulled down, lest their church should ignore its sacred

calling. They forgot that the Pope lived in Romebecause of the help, not of spiritual power, but ofthe support of French bayonets ; that in St. Louis,


Mo., when the great cathedral was dedicated, thehost was elevated to the music of

belching" cannon,

flags were unfurled and lowered before the wafer-

God of Rome, and that soldiers with drawn swordsstood on each side of the high altar during service,

claiming that in Roman Catholic St. Louis, or in

Spain, the military is recognized as the right arm of

the church.

Romanism opposed the North because Romanismis the foe of liberty. Romanism encouraged the

South because the corner-stone of the Southern

Confederacy rested upon human slavery. How the

colored people of the South or the North can forgetthis and unite with the Roman Catholic church is a

mystery. It is the theory of Rome that the toilers

should be kept in ignorance. Gentlemen for the

palace and serfs for the field, is the spirit of Romanism, incarnated in every despotic government whereits power is supreme.

Louis Napoleon, the ally of Pius IX., expected to

build up in Mexico a Roman Catholic kingdom, andunite it with the Southern States, and so establish a

Latin Empire in the new world.

The Emancipation Proclamation spoilt the pro

gramme. How strange, how inexplicable are events,when studied in the light of an over-ruling Provi

dence ! For months, Abraham Lincoln had a vow

registered before Almighty God to issue the Emanci

pation Proclamation, and give freedom to the negro,

providing a victory was won at Antietarn. The vic

tory came. But Wm. H. Seward and S. P. Chase

objected to the issuance of the Proclamation at a

time of general depression in military affairs. ThePresident waited until he could wait no longer. Hecalled a Cabinet meeting, read his paper, and de

clared his purpose to send it forth. Suggestionswere made. Some were received, some were re-


jected. The Proclamation went forth, and wingedits way over the world. It reached France at the

time when Louis Napoleon had proposed, and was

about sending forth a letter recognizing the South

ern Confederacy.That morning the Proclamation of Liberty ap

peared. Paris was ablaze with excitement. Vivasof liberty filled the air, and Napoleon, knowing that

a recognition of the Southern Confederacy was

impossible, Maximillian was surrendered to his fate,

and the dream of a monarchy in Mexico was ex

ploded,

THE POPE HAD LESS SENSE.

Claiming that Abraham Lincoln was an apostate,the plot was laid to destroy him. On Dec. 3rd,

1863, Pius IX. uncovered his hand and heart in his

letter to Jefferson Davis. That letter, after all that

Abraham Lincoln had borne and was bearing for the

brotherhood of man, was a severe sword-thrust at his

heart and hope.

Hear Pius IX. to Jefferson Davis :

" Illustrious and Honorable President : We have

just received, with all suitable welcome, the personssent by you to place in our hands your letter, dated

the 23rd of September last."

He then takes ground, not for liberty, not for the

deliverance of 4,000,000 bondsmen from the hell of

human slavery, but for peace ; which meant, building

up the Confederacy on slavery as a corner-stone.

He added these words:

" We, at the same time, beseech the God of mercyand pity to shed abroad upon you the light of his

grace, and attach you to us by a perfect friendship,"


" Given at Rome at St. Peter s, the 3rd day of December, 1863, of our Pontificate, 18. Pius IX."

This letter came like a clap of thunderin a clear

sky. Let us keep a few dates in mind. The Emancipation Proclamation was issued Sept. 22, 1862.This was followed by another, issued Jan. 1st,

1863, giving freedom to all slaves, and also that such

persons of suitable condition would be received into

the armed service of the United States, to garrisonforts, and man vessels of all sorts in said service.

And upon this, sincerely believed to be an act of

justice, warranted by the Constitution, upon military

necessity, "I invoke the considerate judgment of

mankind, and the gracious favor of Almighty God."

Deliberately and ostentatiously, the Pope on the

December following recognizes the Southern Con

federacy, sides with despotism against liberty, andtakes under his protection the chief conspirator

against the Republic of the United States !

" Have you read the Pope s letter?" said Abraham Lincoln to Father Chiniquy,

" and what do youthink of it?" (p. 701).

< < That letter is a poisoned arrow thrown by the

Pope at you personally, and it will be more than a

miracle if it be not your irrevocable death-warrant." That letter tells logically the Roman Catholics,

that you, Abraham Lincoln, are a bloody tyrant, a

most execrable being, when fighting against a government which the infallible and holy Pope recognizes as

legitimate."

In reply, Mr. Lincoln spoke with great feeling,

saying :" You confirm me in the views I had taken

of this letter of the Pope. Prof. Morse is of the

same mind with you. It is indeed the most perfidi

ous act which could occur under the present circum

stances. You are perfectly correct when you saythat it was designed to detach the Roman Catholics


who had enrolled in our armies. Since the publication of that letter, a great number have deserted

their banners and turned traitor ; very few compara

tively have remained true to their oath of fidelity."

There are some terrible facts hidden from the

people." It is known that when Meade, a Roman

Catholic, was to order the pursuit of Lee, after the

battle of Gettysburg, a stranger came in haste to

head-quarters, and that stranger, said Mr. Lincoln,was a distinguished Jesuit. After ten minutes con

versation with him, Meade made such arrangementsfor the pursuit of the enemy that he escaped almost

untouched, with the loss of only two guns." (p. 702.)" This letter of the Pope has changed the nature of

the war. Before they read it, Roman Catholics could

see that I was fighting against the Southern Confeder

acy, with Jefferson Davis at its head. But now theymust believe that it is against Christ and his holyVicar the Pope that I am raising my sacreligioushands. We have daily proof that their indignation,their hatred, their malice against me, are a hundredfold intensified. New projects of assassination are

detected almost every day, accompanied with such

savage circumstances that they bring to my memorythe massacre of St. Bartholomew, and the gun-powder plot. We find on investigation, that they come

from the same masters in the art of murder, the

Jesuits.

Then Mr. Lincoln declared that the New Yorkriots were a Popish plot, and that

AECHBISHOP HUGHES

was their instigator. When told by the Presidentthat he would be held responsible if they were not

stopped, Archbishop Hughes faced the rioters,addressed them as friends, and invited them to go backhome peacefully, and all was ended, after the most


fiendish manifestations of hate, seen in the burning ofthe Colored Orphan Asylum and the trampling outof the lives of helpless children in their mad fury.We will not recount the bloody deed, though in the

terrible treatment of John A. Kennedy and the murder of Col. O Brien and his mutilation, we are re

minded of the horrid barbarities inflicted upon Col-

igny in Paris, which shows that the spirit of Poperyis unchanged.

THE TREACHERY OF ARCHBISHOP HUGHES

furnishes a terrible count in this indictment againstRome.

"I have," said Abraham Lincoln, "the proofthat Archbishop Hughes, whom I had sent to Romethat he might induce the Pope to urge the RomanCatholics of the North at least to be true to their oaths

of allegiance, and whom I thanked publicly whenunder the impression that he had acted honestly, ac

cording to the promise he had given me, is the veryman who advised the Pope to recognize the legitimacyof the Southern Confederacy, and put the weightof his Tiara in the balance against us and in favor of

our enemies. Such is the perfidy of Jesuits" (p. 70-4) .

Two cankers are biting the very entrails of the

United States, the Romish and the Mormonpriests. Both are aiming at the destruction of our

schools, to raise themselves upon their ruins. Bothshelter themselves under our grand and holy princi

ples of liberty of conscience, to destroy that veryliberty of conscience. The more dangerous of the

two is the Jesuit priest, for he knows better how to

conceal his hatred, under the mask of friendship and

public good. He is better trained to commit the

most cruel and diabolical deeds for the glory of God.Abraham Lincoln had learned much, and unlearned

much more. He declared himself to be


NOT IN FAVOR OF UNLIMITED TOLERATION

of Roman Catholics. " Once I was ; now, it seemsto me, that, sooner or later, the people will be forced

to put a restriction to that clause of unlimited toler

ation toward Papists."" I am for liberty of con

science in its truest, noblest, broadest, highest sense.

But I cannot give liberty of conscience to the Popeand his followers the Papists, so long as they tell

me, through their councils, theologians, and canon

laws, that their conscience orders them to burn mywife, strangle my children, and cut my throat when

they find an opportunity" (p. 705)." This does not seem to be understood by the peo

ple,"continued Mr. Lincoln. " Sooner or later, the

light of common sense will make it clear to everyone,that no liberty of conscience can be granted to men,who are sworn to obey a Pope who pretends to

have the right to put to death those who differ fromhim in religion

"

(p. 706).

OUGHT ROMANISTS TO BE ALLOWED TO VOTE?

is beginning to be discussed. Father Hecker says :

" The Roman Catholic is to wield his vote for the

purpose of securing Catholic ascendency in this coun

try." They vote as servants of the Pope, not as

patriots.It was stated by Pius IX :

" The Catholic religion,with all its votes, ought to be exclusively dominantin such sort that every other worship be banished

and interdicted."

We are putting into hands those potential ballots

which will be, and are being, used against liberty.A theocracy controls them against which there is no

protection. Emile DeLaveleye, the celebrated BelgianLiberal, has shown that an extended suffrage givesunlimited power to Rome in all those countries where


her religion is the religion of the large mass of the

people, and Gambetta s last letter contained this :

"Do not adopt universal suffrage in your country ;it

will put you under the yoke of theclergy."

SAID ABRAHAM LINCOLN :

"From the beginning of the war, there has been,not a secret, but a public alliance between the PopeofEome and Jeff. Davis, and that alliance has followedthe common laws of the world s affairs. The greaterhas led the smaller ; the stronger has guided the

weaker. The Pope and his Jesuits have advised anddirected Jeff. Davis on the land, from the first shot

at Fort Sumter, by the rabid Roman Catholic Beaure-

gard. They were helping him on the sea, by guidingand supporting the other rabid Roman Catholic,Pirate Semmes."

THE THOUGHT OF ASSASSINATION

was ever present. Warnings came to him fromfriends in America, and beyond the Sea. SecretaryStanton placed guards about him, at the Soldier s

Home and at the White House. The President

did not believe that these could secure him fromharm. He lived with Christ and for men, and wenton. Opening his Bible to Deut. 3 : 22-28, the wordsmade a profound impression upon his mind: "Ye

shall not fear them ; for the Lord your God shall

fight foryou."

Then came the assurance that he wasnot to pass into the Canaan of peace. "Get thee upunto the top of Pisgah ; look abroad ; see the land

and rest : for thou shalt not &o over this Jordan."OHis drawing near to God did him good. It is what

we are, not what we profess, that tells the story. AsAbraham Lincoln drew near to God, the people drewnear to him. No longer was he called the horrid nameswhich once characterized the opposition press. The


God in him was conquering the devil about him.

Each morning he gave a certain hour to reading the

Scriptures and prayer, and came forth from his room

ready for duty, with that light shining in his face

which glorified Moses as he came down from the

mount. This, while it made him friends with the

soldiers and the people, maddened the Romanists.

In the light of what was to come so soon, we delightto go back and read statements like the following :

" When little Willie Lincoln died, the mind of the

bereaved father was deeply affected by the thoughtsof death. It was during the battle of Gettysburgthat he shut himself up with God, and then such a

sense of the presence of God and of his own unworthiness came to him and took possession of his soul,

as to overwhelm him. From that day he dated his

entrance into a new life. A Christian friend delightedto relate how, in the carriage, Mr. Lincoln beggedthe visitor to describe as clearly as possible whatwas the peculiar evidence which one might rely uponas assurance that he had become a Christian."

The simple story, as furnished by John, was

repeated. It was explained, that when a poor sinner,

conscious that he could not save himself, looked to

Jesus Christ, saw in his death a full atonement for

the sinner s sin, and believed that Christ s death was

accepted as a substitute for the sinner s death, hefelt himself to have been delivered from the Divine

wrath, and to be at peace with God through ourLord Jesus Christ." The President, in a tone of

satisfaction, said :" That is just the way I feel." All

this paved the way for what was to come. The warwas over," The soldiers of the Confederacy were

going to rebuild their homes and to re-cultivate their

fields, with blessings instead of cursings followingthem. Soup-houses had been placed for the starvingat the base of nag-stafls, where the stars and bars


had usurped the place belonging to the flag whichis the ensign of hope for all lands and climes.

Friday, the 14th of April, 1865, had come. It

was a day memorable in many ways. On this day,Beauregard had fired on Sumter. On this day,General Anderson, amid the thunder of cannon andthe cheers of loyal hearts, had again raised the flagover the ruins of Sumter.

HIS LAST DAY ON EARTH

is noteworthy. He had written to a friend that hewas going to use precaution. He had said: "The

Jesuits are so expert in their deeds of blood, that

Henry IV. said it was impossible to escape them,and he became their victim, though he did all hecould to protect himself. My escape from their

hands, since the letter of the Pope to Jeff. Davis has

sharpened a million of daggers, is more than a

miracle."

He breakfasts with his son, Captain Robert 8.

Lincoln, who was on General Grant s staff, having justreturned from the capitulation of Lee, and the Presi

dent passed a happy hour listening to all the details.

At eleven o clock he attended his last cabinet-meet

ing. When it was adjourned, Secretary Stanton said

he felt that the Government was stronger than at anyprevious period since the Rebellion commenced

; andthe President is said, in his characteristic way,to have told them that some important news wouldsoon come, as he had a dream of a ship sailing very

rapidly, and had invariably had that same dreambefore great events in the war, Bull Run, Antietam,

Gettysburg.

AVOLVES GO IN PACKS, AS DO SINS.

THE invitation for President and Mrs. Lincoln,General and Mrs. Grant, Speaker Colfax and wife,


to attend the theatre, is now known to have been a

part of the plot. Lincoln, not because he loved the

theatre or cared for the play, but to please the peopleand obtain needed rest, yielded to the persuasion of

his wife, and to the sentiment which rules very largelythe crowned heads of Europe, when the king

goes to his box in the theatre that the people might see

him and that he might see the people. General Grantdid not go, nor did Mr. Colfax, and other invited

guests. Lincoln was disappointed ; rode around with

his wife and invited Colonel Rathbun and his wife to

seats with them : they accepted the invitation andsaw the horrid deed performed.The box of the theatre was made ready for his

assassination. John Wilkes Booth, an illegitimateson of his father, had been boasting for days in

drunken moods of what he was to do. He had united

with the Roman Catholic Church, though he was

drinking to excess and plotting the murder of

America s noblest citizen, with Roman Catholic

priests, who instructed him and inducted him into the

Church, and promised him protection and support in

his nefarious crime.

In the book of testimonies given in the prosecutionof the assassins of Lincoln, published by Ben Pitman,and in the two volumes of the trial of John Surratt,

1867, we have the legal and irrefutable proof that

Rome directed the movements of Booth ; that the plotwas matured in the house of Mary Surratt, 561 HStreet, Washington, D. C. ; that Father Lehiman, a

priest, made her house his home ; that Father Wigetand other priests were constantly going in and out :

and that all the details of the conspiracy were

planned there and provided for. Booth was madeto feel that he was the instrument of God in riddingthe world of Lincoln. The day before his death, hewrote : "I can never repent, though I hated to kill.


Our country owed all her troubles to him, Lincoln,and God simply made me the instrument of his punishment." So thought Ravillac, the assassin of

Henry IV. Both were trained to believe that there

was no sin in killing the enemy of the holy churchand of the infallible Pope.

Let us draw aside the curtain :

PROOFS THAT ROMANISM WAS THE ASSASSIN OF

ABRAHAM LINCOLN.

The evening came. The President is sitting in his

box in the theatre. He is resting in a rocking chair.

A man enters the door of the lobby leading to the

box. He closes the door behind him. He draws a

pistol, and shoots the President in the back of his

head. The shriek of Mrs. Lincoln pierces the ears

of all. Booth leaps upon the stage, brandishing a

dasrger, and Hies, saying as he does," Sic semper

tyrannis." His horse at the door is held by a RomanCatholic. He leaps upon, it and rides away.Preof that Rome directed the arm of J. Wilkes

Booth is seen :

First. In the fact that the house of Mrs. Surratt,

a Roman Catholic, where the plot was laid, swarmedwith priests.

Second. The Mr. Lloyd, who kept the carbine

which Booth wanted for protection, was a RomanCatholic.

Third. Dr. Mudd, who set the leg of Booth, wasa Roman Catholic.

Fourth. Garrett, in whose barn Booth took

refuge and where he was shot, was a Roman Catholic.

Fifth. All the conspirators, says General Baker,the great detective, were attending Roman Catholic

services, or were educated as Roman Catholics.

Sixth. Priests sheltered and spirited away John


Surratt, and Pope Pius IX. gave him a place amonghis guards,

Seventh. The plot was known as far away as St.

Joseph, Minn., 40 miles from a railroad, and morethan 80 miles from a telegraph. Rev. F. A. Con-

well, late chaplain of a Minnesota regiment, was told

at that place at six P.M. on April 14th, the night of

the assassination, by the purveyor of the monasteryfilled with priests, that President Lincoln and Secre

tary Seward had been killed, four hours before the

deed was attempted. How was it known? Thereis but one answer. The conspiracy which cost

Abraham Lincoln his life was resolved upon by the

priests of Washington and communicated to priestsin far-away St. Joseph. Charles Boucher, a priestin Canada, swears that John Surratt was sent to him

by Father Lefierre, the canon of the bishop of Montreal. For months he concealed him, and then ship

ped him to Rome. Why ? Because it was in the

bond. They promised the murderers protection on

earth, so far as they could give it to them, and a crownin heaven if they died in the attempt.

Eighth. The rejoicing of Romanists*at the outset,and until they saw their peril. Mrs. Surratt, the

day after the murder, said, without being rebuked, in

the presence of several witnesses: "The death of

Abraham Lincoln is no more than the death of anynigger in the army."

WHY WAS NOT MORE MADE OF IT ?

Why is not more made of it ? Cowardice explainsit all. Fear was on every side. The leaders declared,We are just through with one war ; if we make anattack on the Roman Catholic church and hang a fewof their priests, who could be proven guilty of par

ticipating in the plot, a religious war would be the

result. Nothing would have been easier than to have


proven the criminality of the priests ; but this was

carefully avoided, from the beginning to the end of

the trial. When their eyes were opened to their

peril, the fear of the priests was pitiable. They saythat their damning deed had frozen the milk in the

breasts of millions. Jesuitism, with the tread of a

panther and the cunning of a sleuthhound, shrank

away, and hid from sight for the time. Alas ! politicians seemed smitten with the same dread. Father

Chiniquy declared that, when, not long after the

execution of the murderers, he went incognito to

Washington, to begin his investigations about the true

and real authors of the deed, he was not a little

surprised to see that not a single one of the men connected with the Government to whom he addressedhimself would consent to have any talk with him onthat matter, except after he had given his word of

honor that he would never mention their names in

connection with the result of the investigation. Hesays: "I saw with profound distress that the

influence of Rome was almost supreme in Washington. I could not find a single statesman who woulddare face the nefarious influence, and fight it down."

This was the policy of Lincoln. On this rock his

bark struck, and went down.The Romanism that assassinated President Lincoln

is in our midst, unchanged in spirit and in purpose.

Upon the American people devolve fearful responsibilities,

THINGS THAT CAN BE DONE.

First. " We can tell the truth about Romanism."

Second. " We can tell the truth to Romanists."

Third. " We can hold America for Americans."

Had Abraham Lincoln voiced the utterance, it

would have made him the evangel that would have


carried hope to the millions of earth. The work heleft undone we must undertake, and then shall

Romanism find here a grave, into which the roots of

liberty shall go and find nutriment, while above shall

tower the hardy trunk, from whose wide branches

shall hang fruits which, gathered by God s best

children, shall fill the garners of hope, and makethis ImmanuePs Laud,

CHAPTEK X.

FIFTEEN THOUSAND SLAVES TO ROME IN WASHINGTON ; OR, AMERICANS UNDER THE SURVEILLANCE OFROME.

Tt will surprise the people of the great free republicof the United States to learn that

FIFTEEN THOUSAND DEPARTMENT CLERKS

are under the surveillance of Eome. This seemslike a strange statement. The many will say it cannotbe true. The fact remains. Romanism is the dominant power in the Capital of the United States. Thewar which Rome helped to bring on, and which she

hindered as best she could when she saw it was to

eventuate in liberty, resulted in her advantage rather

than to her detriment. The reason for it is difficult

to explain. Had Abraham Lincoln told the truth

about Romanism to the people, the curse would havebeen wiped out. The reason he did not, and gavefor not doing it, influences thousands at the presenttime, viz. : fear of a religious war.

It seems inexplicable that the power which assas

sinated Abraham Lincoln should have been fostered

and aided by the people who slew slavery and who

recognized the fact that Romanism was its chief ally.

Who can think of Thaddeus Stevens patting this

monster that slew the great Emancipator, without a

shudder of horror, mingled with a feeling of incred

ulity. A strange fear of Rome came upon the politicians of all parties after the civil war was over.

Proofs abounded of the disloyalty of this life-long


foe of liberty. They were unheeded. Theyremain unheeded. From dozens of letters, and

from unnumbered clerks in the departments,information is furnished that, after the 1st and

15th of every month, nuns have the free run of the

departments, and can ask every clerk and every head

of a department for money to help on the Church of

Kome. Some of these letters are sad beyond expression. The wife of a Union soldier writes :

" I am in

Department. There are nine Irish toone Amer-can. The persecution to which I am subjected, in

hopes ofdriving me out, is difficult to describe and hardto bear. They preach their religion and their politics. If a word is said against it, the air is made blue

with profanity, and such words as, Get out, youheretic; we ll make it hot for you, are heard on

every hand."

ROME HAS THE ENTREE

to any of the Departments, and can do what she

desires. Any one without the black robe and bonnet

would be thrust out by the door-keepers. Theseare admitted by special order. Must this be borne?Is not this an outrage to Christian employees in a freeGovernment? Drop the word "Christian." Is it not

an outrage on American citizenship? Has Romeany claim upon these clerks in the service of the

Government? Suppose Baptists or Presbyteriansshould ask the privilege of going through the departments to solicit funds for church purposes, wouldthe request be granted? Most assuredly not.

We have said the clerks were under the surveil

lance of Rome. Suppose they do not like it? Whatcan they do about it? Seven men, members of the

Grand Army of the Republic, some from Northern

states, some from Southern, told how they were not

only asked by these nuns to give twice a month, but


that they were afraid not to give. They related howthe heads of the departments are very largely either

Roman Catholics, or afraid to antagonize them, andbecause one of their number expressed his mind in

regard to the outrage of having these black-robed

minions of Rome tramping through the departmentsand asking American citizens to contribute to the

support of " The Harlot of the Tiber" his namewas handed in as a man who had insulted a saintly

nun, and at the close of the month his dismissal came,and no reasons given. They who refuse to give are

reported, and when vacancies are required, their

names are ready for use. The result need not be

described. Fear of losing their places is everywhereapparent. It affects society, muzzles the press, andchains the pulpit.

If there is one doctrine distinctively American, it is

that there must be a separation between church andState. If there is one doctrine distinctively democratic, it is that the State must support the representatives of the Church of Rome.

TALK ABOUT HOME EULE

for Ireland, we need it in Washington. The Capital, the Departments, the President s House, the

Post Office, the Foreign, and now the Interior

Department, are under the domination of RomanCatholics, the instigators of the Civil War and the

assassins of Abraham Lincoln, the life-long foe of

liberty here, and throughout the world.

THE TROUBLE IN WASHINGTON

lies in the fact, that the men in office live, when at

home, in different places, which are also under the

dominance of Rome.Several members of Congress related that it is

the custom of the nuns to visit every member of

The White Slaves to Kome.

(Seepage 138.)


Congress soon after he arrives : they ask for a con

tribution. If they give, well. If not, it is reported.

HOW THE NUNS WERE DRIVEN OUT.

A Northern lady, a good Baptist, whose husband

is independent of public patronage, rented rooms to

a member of Congress. Hardly had he got his

trunk unstrapped, before two nuns came. The girl

let them in. They were asked to call again after

the gentleman got settled. They were no sooner

out, than the lady of the house said: "If those

women come again, seat them in the hall, and don t

let them in until I see them." The next day theywere seated in the hall, and she came down. The

lady is utterly fearless, and has no respect for, nor

fear of black-robed Sisters of Charity.What do you want ?

"

4 To see the Member of Congress"

"What for?"

" To see him."

"He has a wife, and don t need the attentions of

other women."

" We wish to see him for the church."

" He is not a Roman Catholic, and has a better

church, which he helps support."

Then the old nun claimed she wished to go into a

private room to fix her shoe. " Fix it here : you are

not afraid of me, are you ?"

Then she spoke up, and asked :" Do you refuse to

let me see a Member of Congress in this house ?"

"I do."

" Then we will take the number of this house, andit may be to your injury."-

"All right ; take it, and advertise it, if you choose ;

my house cannot be made a run-way for Romish

hirelings."

It is a simple fact, that the house is always full of


occupants, and is felt to be a retreat from the incursions of Romanists.

Is there any good reasons why the Roman Catholicchurch should become a universal beggar, and yethouse the Pope in the largest palace in the world,and feed her cardinals, bishops, lady-superiors,

priests and nuns on the fat of the land?

Was there ever a set of dupes like Romanists, who,as a rule, live in squalor, while the money drawnfrom the poor is placed on the largest structures ofthe land.

EOME IS NOT POOR.

More wealth is under her control than is possessedby the representative of any nation, sect, or faith.

Her wealth is a secret. Out of Peter s Pence comesa great patrimony. Rome claims to be beneficent,and so becomes the recipient of bounty from the

State, as well as from individuals. No sect is less

so. No people give so little to any object outside of

their own communion.

THE POPE LIVES IN A PALACE

fifteen hundred feet in length, eight hundred in

breadth, with twenty courts, miles of galleries filled

with pictures and statuary, two hundred stair-cases,

eleven hundred rooms, the construction of which has

cost more than one hundred millions of dollars, and

yet he is the pensioner of the whole world !

As a rule, the people who belong to the Church of

Rome are poor. In Roman Catholic countries whereRomanism rules supreme, they are very poor. In

Ireland, in the Roman Catholic districts, the menand women sleep in ditches and herd with pigs. It

is surprising that, in New York, Romanists, living in

tenement houses, in garrets and cellars, are content

to abide in squalor, while the archbishop, whose


iron hand was laid on every free impulse, and all

who sympathized with it, lives in a palace, and is

fed on food that befits the table of a king. The Popehas for his own use four Palatine cardinals, three

prelates, and a master, ten prelates of the private

chamber, amongst whom are cupbearers and keepersof the wardrobe, two hundred and fifteen domestic

prelates, and more than four hundred women. Thenfollows two hundred and forty-nine supernumerary

prelates of the private chamber, four private chamberlains of the sword and cloak, Roman patricians, a

quarter-master, major, a correspondent-general of

the post, one hundred and thirty fresh privatechamberlains of the sword and cloak. Next cometwo hundred and sixty-five honorary monsignori,extra urbem, six honorary chamberlains of the

sword and cloak, then eight private chaplains ;

then two private monsignori of the tonsure, or,

barbers in short, but monsignori just the same ; then

eighteen supernumeraries. In all, one thousand and

twenty-five persons ; besides the Palatine administration and the tribunal of the major-domo, the

Swiss guards the gens d arms, and a legion of

servants. Does it not need a brazen effrontery, whichis astonishing, to send priests and nuns all over the

world to extract the pence from the pockets of the

poor, to keep in luxury this army of men, for the

most part privates, who earn not a dollar,and are utterly worthless as aids to humanity?If it be difficult for a rich man to enter into the

kingdom of heaven, how shall he who inherits the

Vatican enter there, who has treasures of all sorts,

many precious gems, countless works of art, vessels

of silver and gold, and more than a thousandservants? On his head is not one crown, but three.

He is borne on the shoulders of men. He compels


his votaries to kiss his toe, and enjoys an income of

millions.

In the United States, the attempt is being made to

rival Europe. The Cardinal s palace in New York,built of marble, tilled with choice works of art,

cost an immense sum. The dwellings of bishopsand priests are planned on a magnificent scale. The

gate into Rome is not strait, and the way is not

narrow. They can carry with them bad politics,bad principles, bad practices and bad lives, and yetif they will give their consciences to the priests, andbelieve what they are taught concerning penance,absolution, forms and ceremonies, the conditions of

becoming a Roman Catholic are met. A change ofO Oheart is not in the programme. A blameless, purelife is not in the bond. It is not strange that error

thrives beneath the shadow of Romanism. Rum-selling is not a sin, and if rum-drinking were even a

disgrace, few are the priests who would be respectable. Mormonism fattens on polygamy, and Mohammedanism, that painted a heaven in which lust

should have full play, and the bestial nature supremacy, won a large following, and holds it, because the

carnal heart can there find full play for passion anddesire. Romanism is a match for either Mormonismor Mohammedanism. The priests practice polygamyunder another name, and find in the church a carte

blanche for the promptings of the natural heart.

ROMANISM IS A DECEPTION AND A FRAUD.

A deception, because it claims to have been built

on St. Peter in Rome ; when there is not a scintilla

of evidence that Peter ever saw Rome. He was the

apostle of the circumcision. He went to Babylon,and from there wrote his epistles. Paul went to

Rome, and called the names of the prominent ones he

met ; but never mentioned Peter, who lived and died


in the East. Bat Romanism without Peter in Romeis a failure ; and so the lie, that he came to Rome,lived there twenty-five years, was in the MarmantinePrison over which St. Peter s towers, and died cruci

fied head downwards, in the place upon which the

Vatican stands, where the Pope lives, all this is

unblushingly lifted into prominence as if it were a

truth, when all history knows it to be false.

Romanism is a fraud because it pretends to have

power which does not belong to it. Tradition usurpsthe place of Scripture, it subordinates the inward

and spiritual to the outward and visible ; it

obscures and stifles the life of faith and love, by its

absorbing attention to the things of sight and show ;

instead of relying on Jesus, who is the Christ, andwas offered once for all, it makes a new Jesus and a

new atonement at every Mass ; instead of having one

mediator between God and man (1 Timothy, ii. 5),it makes the mother of Jesus both a mediator and a

God, and treats, likewise, its thousands of other can

onized (real or unreal) saints as mediators, to be

prayed to and honored for their superhuman merit

and power. By its connected doctrines of confession

and penance, and absolution and indulgence, it placesthe consciences, persons, and property of manywomen and children in the power of the priest ; it

speaks lies in hypocrisy, sears the conscience as with

a hot iron ; it changes the truth of God into a lie,

and worships and serves the creature more than the

Creator ; it turns the consolations and comforts of

religion, the means of grace, and the hope of glory,into so much merchandise, to be disposed of accord

ing to the vender, and the ability or necessity of the

purchaser ; in fine, it sets forth another gospel thanthe free gospel of Christ, another standard than the

perfect law of God, other ordinances and other conditions of salvation than those which the Lord Jesus


has established. It has fellowship with darkness

.rather than light, and is in affinity with Satan and his

angels, rather than with Jehovah. And yet, bad as

it is in character and in practice, the Republic of the

United States gives to this assassin of President

Lincoln, to this enemy of all righteousness, to this

instigator of the civil war, rights denied to the representatives of Jesus Christ s Gospel, and compels fif

teen thousand employees of the Government to giveto its support, or to have their places endangered,and their living confiscated !

Eomanism is a fraud, because it claims to be in line

with apostolic succession, when there have been at

least thirty schisms in the church. Two popeshave claimed St. Peter s chair at one and the same

time, and fought and led armies to maintain the

supremacy. In 1414, the Council of Constancecashiered three popes, John XXIII., Gregory XIII.and Benedict XIII. as deserving the deepest execra

tion, and as guilty of most horrible crimes.

Popes have been guilty of the most horrible practices. What matters it though Pope Joan was taken

with the pains of childbirth on a public parade,

though mistresses and harlots had control of the

Chair, Rome as unblushingly holds out her pauperhand and cries Give ! as if she had a good history,and was backed by a decent life ! Romanism is

indifferent to Scripture and public opinion.Romanists want a Peter for Rome, and they get

him. In spite of Scripture, they will hold on to

him ; and for all Scripture can do, Peter may yetbecome a second Romulus, suckled by a wolf, andthe founder of the Eternal City. It would be as true

as much of the history they are making for the youthof America.

Is it not enough to tolerate Romanism? Shall

the free people of America be compelled to give to


its support ? Shall this church be permitted to dominate the State ? This is being done in many portionsof the Eepublic. Shall a halt be called?

This question must be answered. Romanism is for

the first time uncovering its intent in America, and

revealing the fact that the spirit of hellish hate whichdominated the organism in Spain, and also in Italy,characterizes it in the Republic, where, it was said,

free institutions were to change its purpose and modify its nature. A good time to answer the questionhas come. Freemen are at last beginning to understand that freedom is in peril. Romanists who hopefor better things are tiring of the old despotism, andare beginning to seek for the new life.

CHAPTER XI.

THE LAP OF ROME.

In a city cursed with malaria is a cesspool, so

large that it spreads contagion through many cellars,

up into offices, into stores, and infects the town. In

winter, they do not clean it out, because of the cold.

In summer, they have another excuse. It is coveredwith boards. Ever and anon one rots. A horse

breaks through and is ruined. A man falls in anddies. Then comes a spasm of indignation, and manydeclare the cesspool must go ; but it stays 5 it is

working mischief.

Romanism is much like it. It poisons the air andaffects the health, wherever its virus is inhaled. It

is bad, and bad continually. Eew care to touch it, or

describe it. The cesspool is covered over. It oughtto be cleaned out, but it is not. There are reasons whythe many fail to attack the error or fight the sin. It

controls votes how many, few know. The leaders

of the Romish cohort are astute, far-seeing and brave.

They work together, strike an organized blow, are

conscienceless, and so are never hindered by principleor restrained by honor, rightness or righteousness.

They are a bandit against virtue, education and

progress. They are not ashamed of it. They will

shut the best histories out of the school. There is

a spasm. Meetings are held;Rome is attacked, and

Rome is silent ; but the books stay out, and Protestant

teachers turn Catholics for place and pelf, and Romelaughs and moves on, securing the acquiescence, if


not the favor, of politicians. So in regard to moral

ity. A man breaks through into the cesspool. Heis covered with filth. Romanism is revealed, and the

people declare now it must go ;but a new board is

laid over the hole;lime is thrown in ; the stench is

killed for the moment, and Rome increases in power.Rome stands by Rome as true men would do well

to stand by true men, but as true men seldom do,while the emergency is on, and help is needed.

Why Priests Should Wed," was written to save

women and girls threatened by the filth of the Confessional. Much that is vile, and too filthy to be read

with pleasure or profit to the individual perusing it,

has been omitted. For this, the author has beenblamed by good men and women. " We do not

know about it,"

they say." You say, there is a

cesspool. You say it is beyond human belief for

vileness. We do not have more than the words of

men like you. The offensive matter is locked up in

Latin. It is beyond our reach. This thing ofRomanism concerns Americans. Romanism is doing all in

its power to capture the United States. It will suc

ceed, unless the truth be told concerning it." Suchis the view of good Christian men.Romanism is bringing forth as bad fruit in Wash

ington as elsewhere. Assaults are made on virtue.

Nunneries are used as assignation houses there as

elsewhere, because Romanists live there as elsewhere.

This ought to be brought to the attention of the people, if they are to be delivered. It is fashionable to

speak of Romanism as a part of the Christian world.

Encyclopedias do it ; so do ministers of Evangelicaldenominations. It is a shame that this is true, yettrue it is. Romanism is the "mystery of iniquity."

It is a horrible stench in the nostrils of humanity,borne because of the lack of power to remove it.

Hated of God, it is yet to be hated of man.


But, in the meantime, the people have a battle

to wage with error, and a duty to discharge. Romanism must be exposed. Uncover the cesspool, and it

shall bring upon itself destruction.

In "Why Priests Should Wed," Dens and Lig-uori were quoted, and all that could be decently writ

ten was put into type, and a challenge was sent forth

asking Romanists to deny it, if they could ; or for

Congress to appoint a Commission to investigate the

charges brought against the priesthood of the RomanCatholic church because of the practice of Auricular

Confession, and to demand persons and papers com

petent, in evidence, to declare whether such confession

al is calculated to pollute the minds of the people, and

undermine the foundation of our Republican institu

tions. Thousands and tens of thousands of these

petitions were signed and sent to and read in the

Senate and House of Representatives, and nothinghas been done about it.

In the meantime, the author congratulates himself

as having " built better than he knew," because

Romanists know what is left out in the blank spacesas Protestants do not, and the effect of the book has

been helpful to Romanists, great numbers of whom,because of its appalling revelations, have abandoned

Rome forever. It has been charged that, in " WhyPriests Should Wed," the quotations are largely from

Dens and Liguori, and not from theologians of the

Roman Catholic Church in America. This was

because Dens theology has been endorsed by the

prelates in Ireland as "the best book on the subject that

could be published, as late as Sept. 15th, 1808, and

by the Archbishop of St. Louis, Mo., in Feb. 1850,

by Bishop Kenrick of Philadelphia, in 1861 . Athousand dollars reward was offered in 1873 to anyAccredited Roman priest or bishop y^ho

will disprovethe horrible disclosure contained in a book trans-


lating the Latin into English and German, from

the Secret Theology of Peter Dens and Francis P.

Kenrick, published in Chicago, 111. No reply has

been made, because a refutation is impossible.The truth is not hidden ; but it is not scattered.

Show what Romanists are, what they teach, and how

they live, and decent people will cut loose from it ;

and the President, unless he be lost to all self-esteem

and sense of decency, and the respect of mankind,would as soon walk the streets with a painted representative of the house which is

"

the way to hell, goingdown to the chambers of death," as to lock arms

with the Red-Robed Cardinal, the representative of

the Harlot of the Tiber.

It is not necessary to confine attention to the works

of Dens and Liguori. John Hughes, archbishopof New York, and Francis Patrick Kenrick, arch

bishop of Philadelphia, have sanctioned all the vile-

ness of the past, and sent forth contributions as vile

as any that preceded. These are accessible. In the

book, "Theology in Use in the Theological Semi

nary and Sacred Theology for Students," by Francis

Patrick Kenrick, are descriptions of "

adulterers with

the mouth" (p. 130) ,of the manner in which the mar

riage bed is to be used and is defiled(1. vi., n. 917),

and suggestions concerning intercourse too filthy to

be written ; of the sin of evading offspring, and the

means employed to produce the result ;of the guilt

of Sodomy, and how the sin is committed between

husband and wife (1. vi., n. 916) ;of the sin of ren

dering one s-self impotent, and much more in the samestrain.

PARISH PRIESTS AND OTHER CONFESSORS PROVIDED FOR.

Because this is frequently denied, we quote in full ;

"VIII. Of Luxury. If, however, it should be

foreseen that pollution will ensue from some cause


that is necessary, or useful, or advantageous to some

body, although the mind is averse to it, there is no

sin, so long as there is no danger in consenting to it.

Hence, even though involuntary pollution should be

foreseen, it is proper for

"1. Parish Priests, and also other confessors, to

hear the confessions of women, to read treatises onobscene subjects, to touch the parts of a sick woman,to accost, kiss or embrace women according to the

custom of the country, to wait on them in. bathing,

and other things of a similar character.1 2. It is lawful for any one who suffers great itch

ing in the privates, to relieve it by touching, although

pollution may follow.

"3. So also it is useful to ride on horseback for a

person, even though pollution should be foreseen, "and

much more of the same character.

"4. It is lawful to lie in any position to rest more

conveniently."5. To take warm food or drinks, in moderation,

and to lead in decent dances."*

Into this lap of Kome, look. The Parish Priest

is given absolute control of the bodies of the womenof the Roman Catholic church, and of all others he

may capture. Liguori grants a priest two women a

month. Kenrick permits a lascivious scoundrel to

gratify his lustful inclinations. When wife or daughter is the victim, does not the permission given in the

theology place the entire church under suspicion?

Somebody s daughter, somebody s wife shut up with the

priest in the Confessional, or in his home, is his victim.

Let us turn now to the " Garden of the Soul," a

prayer-book commonly used in the Roman Catholic

churches, and for sale at all Roman Catholic book

stores, and commended by Archbishop Hughes, andon pages 213 and 214 are these questions, to be asked

* Francis Patrick Kenrick s Theology, vol. 3, p. 172.


by a Roman Catholic priest of any female, from seven

up to seventy." Have you been guilty of fornication, or adultery,

or incest, or any sin against nature, either with a

person of the same sex, or with any other creature ?

How often? Or have you designed or attempted anysuch sin, or sought to induce others to it ? How often ?

"Have you been guilty of pollution, or immodesttouches of yourself? How often?

"Have you touched others, or permitted yourself to

be touched by others immodestly ? or given and takenwanton kisses, or embraces, or any such liberties?

How often?

"Have you looked at immodest objects, with pleasureor danger? read immodest books, or songs, to yourself, or others? kept indecent pictures? willinglygiven car to, and taken pleasure in hearing loose dis

courses ? or sought to see or hear anything that wasimmodest ? How often ?

"Have you exposed yourself to wanton company?or played at any indecent play ? or frequented masquerades, bulls, comedies, with danger to yourchastity ? How often ?

"Have you been guilty of any immodest discourse,wanton stares, jests, or songs, or words of double

meaning ? and how often ? and before how many ? andwere the persons to whom you spoke or sung marriedor single ? For all this you are obliged to confess, byreason of the evil thoughts these things are apt tocreate in the hearers.

" Have you abused the marriage-bed by any action

contrary to the order of nature ? or by any pollutions ? or been guilty of any irregularity, in order tohinder your having children ? How often ? (Waysto ascertain all this are pointed out by Bishop F.P. Kenrick, in the theology which every priestmust study) . Have you, without just cause, refused


the marriage debt? and what sin followed from it?

How often ?" Have you debauched any person that was innocent

before? Have you forced any person, or deluded

any one by deceitful promises, etc. ? or designed, or

desired to do so ? How often?" Have you taught any one evil that he knew not of

before? or carried any one to lewd houses?" etc.

How often ?"

Page 216." Have you willingly taken pleasure in

unchaste thoughts or imaginations? or entertained

unchaste desires? Were the objects of your desires

maids, or married persons, or kinsfolks, or personsconsecrated to God ? How often ?

" Have you taken pleasure in the irregular motionsof the flesh ? or not endeavored to resist them ? Howoften?

"Have you entertained with pleasure the thoughtsof saying or doing anything which it would be a sin

to say or do ? How often ?" Have you had the desire or design of committing

any sin, of what sin? How often?"

Can an unmarried priest ask these questions of

the women of his flock, full of life, of blood, of

impure thoughts, without finding out all he wants to

know to ascertain where victims for his lust abide ?

These questions are asked in every town where is a

Roman Catholic church, and lives growing out of themare lived ; and this places the cesspool, full of con-

contagion, in juxta-position with us all. Paul asked :

" Shall I then take the members of Christ, and makethem the members of a harlot? God forbid. What !

know you not that he which is joined to a harlot, is

one body?"* The fact is apparent, whoever toler

ates Romanism tolerates harlotry of the worst andvilest descriptions.

*1 Cor. 6: 15, 16.


TURN NOW TO DENS, WHO IS AUTHORITY.

"A confessor has seduced his penitent to the com

mission of carnal sin, not in confession, nor by occa

sion of confession, but from some extraordinary

occasion. Is he to be denounced?

"A. No. If he had tampered with her from his

knowledge of confession, it would be a different

thing, because, for instance, he knows that person,

from her confession, to be given to such carnal sins."

Imagine a girl, fallen through the misconduct of

a priest. She becomes alarmed. She goes to another

confessor ;tells her story. Confessors are advised

not lightly to give credit to any woman whatsoever

accusing their former confessor, but first to search

diligently into the end and cause of the occasion, to

examine their morals and conversation. In other

words, break doiun the witness. "For which reason,

observe, that whatever person, either by herself or

by another, falsely accuses or denounces a priest

as a seducer, incurs a case reserved for the supremePontiff." (Antoine, p. 428.) There is no protection for virtue in the Roman Catholic Church.

The priest tells the woman she does not sin by

yielding. He confesses to a priest and is absolved.

All unite against virtue. Is not the window open?Cannot men see the character of Romanism to which

the Republic and the United States surrenders ?

WHAT WILL CITIZENS OF THE REPUBLIC DO ABOUT IT ?

This is the question which must be answered byChristian men and women.Nuns walk the streets of Washington in procession,

with smiling faces, and defiant, don t-care look:

sleek priests dwell in palatial residences, and have

* P. Antoine, 1. 4, p. 430.


things their own way. Members of Congress sur

render their wives and daughters to their care. Vastsums are given to propitiate the favor of Rome. The

peril increases ; not because Romanists outnumberProtestants, but because Protestants are silent whoought to speak.

THERE IS THE LAP OF ROME,

in Washington ! The Nation s Capital has fallen into

it, and ministers are as silent about it as if there wereno peril. For shame ! ! !

All this shows, as was said in "Why Priests

Should Wed," that Francis Patrick Kenrick andJohn Hughes, who wrote, must have had an acquaintance and a practice in indulgence entirely opposed to

the profession of celibacy or the existence of virtue.

The book of Kenrick and the "Garden of the Soul"

ought to be suppressed by legal enactment, andAuricular Confession should be banished from the

Roman Catholic Church in America. Polygamyamong Mormons is virtue personified, in comparison.Auricular confession is now the prolific source of

gross licentiousness, and is destructive of virtue in

the hearts of the priests who officiate in the Confessional. These infernal questions, framed by BishopsKenrick and Hughes, propounded by bachelor prieststo females of all ages, from seven years and upwards,and the obligation of the Confessional, binding themunder pain of Eternal Damnation to eternal secrecy, is

bringing forth a terrible harvest of lust and crime.

Rome does not preach, she plots. Rome cares

not for public opinion or public remonstrances, so

long as she can control votes, and get on increasingin wealth and power. In Eugene Sue s " Wander

ing Jew," Jesuits are uncovered in their hellish

plottings and intrigues. The American of to-day

ought to read that book of yesterday, for it reveals


what practices, what machinations, what slavery,what abject ruin confronts the young men who shall

a"ive themselves to the control of the Jesuits in theOAmerican University now being built at Washington.One of the most beautiful characters in literature is

" Gabriel the priest ." An orphan, placed in the care

of good and honest Catholics if such there are is

surrendered by them to the Jesuits, because of facts

which came to them concerning property on the Avayto a certain family, which the Jesuits determine to

obtain and hold. As a result, for years, the plottings

go on, that orphans may be robbed, and good andinnocent people may be deprived of their rights.Of the general course of education, it is not neces

sary to speak. It has been described a, thousandtimes. It is the same at this time as in the days that

are gone. But of the training much ought to be said.

Gabriel enters the college. He says :" On the day

of my joining it, the Superior said to me, in pointingout two of the pupils a little older than myself, Theseare the companions with whom you are to associate :

you will walk with them always, but all three together ;

the rules of the House forbidding any conversationbetween two persons alone.

" The students from theJesuit College in Washington go in threes, not in

twos. Americans see it, and do not fight it.

TRAINED TO BE SPIES.

" The same regulation enjoins, that you shouldlisten attentively to what your companions may say,in order that you may report it to me, for those dearchildren may have, unknown to themselves, evil

thoughts, or may contemplate the committing of a

fault ; but if you love your comrades, you mustapprize me of their evil inclinations, in order that mypaternal remonstrances may spare punishment, by


preventing offence ; for it is always better to preventa fault than to punish it.

i It happened sometime after, that I myself hadbeen guilty of an infraction of the rules of the House ;

on which occasion the Superior said to me : Mychild ! you have deserved a severe punishment, but

you shall be pardoned, if you will promise to detect

one of your companions in the same fault that youhave committed." And all this is done in the nameof all that is most holy.

Gabriel ashamed of such conduct, asked if it were

wrong to be an informer. The answer: "A stu

dent has no right to discriminate between right and

wrong, but only to obey ; that to the confessor

belonged the responsibility," uncovers the fetters

that binds those under the control of Jesuits. Hislife was spent in an atmosphere of terror, of oppression, and suspicious watchings. Every effort is madeto close the heart against all the gentle and tender

emotions ; to make of every young man a sneak, a

hypocrite, a traitor.

Lying follows in the wake of such teaching.

According to the Constitution of the Society of Jesus,this is trivial. Now let us see the outcome. Theeducation in the college is finished. Into the semi

nary Gabriel went, comparatively innocent. He wasnow to be prepared for the holy ministry. Let us

see how the work goes on." You placed in my hands a book, he said,

" con

taining the questions that a confessor should put to

young men, to young girls, to married women, when

they presented themselves at that tribunal of peni-tance.

"

" My God," exclaimed Gabriel, trembling," I shall never forget that terrible moment. It wasin the evening, I withdrew to my room, taking that

book with me, composed, as you told me, by one of

the fathers, and revised by a holy bishop.""It is


impossible," said Eugene Sue, writing for the French," to give even in Latin an idea of the infamous book."

Said Mr. Given, in his bold, excellent work, " Ofthe

Jesuit and the University :"

" I experience consider

able embarrassment in commencing this chapter, as it

has to treat of a book that it is impossible to translate,

and difficult to cite from its text ; because the Latin

insults modesty by its plain speaking. I must, there

fore, crave the indulgence of the reader, and will promise him in return to withhold as much obscenity as

I can." Further on, in reference to the question

imposed by the compendium, Mr. Given exclaims,with generous indignation :

" What then must be the

conversations that pass, in the retirement of the Con

fessional, between the priest and a married woman?I forbear to say more."

The author of the "Discoveries of the Bibliophi-

list," after having literally cited a great many pas

sages from this horrible catechism, says : "My penrefuses to proceed further in this encyclopedia of

every baseness, and I am sorry that it has gone so

far ; but I can only say, that though a mere copyist,I feel as much horror as if I had been touchingpoison. And yet, nevertheless, it is this horror

that gives me courage. In the church of Jesus

Christ, agreeably to the order established by the

Divine will, that evil is good which leads one fromerror ; and the more prompt the remedy the moreit is efficacious. Morality can never be in dangerso long as truth raises its voice and makes itself

heard."

Gabriel describes the effect upon him as he readthe book: "Full of respect, confidence and faith,

I opened its pages. At first, I did not understand it ;

but at last I did. Struck with shame and horror,and overcome by astonishment, I had hardly strengthto close, with trembling hand, this abominable text-


book. I immediately came to you, my father, to

ask pardon for having involuntarily cast my eyes onits pages, which, by mistake, I supposed you had

put into my hands."

< You may also remember,"

said the priest,< that

I quieted your scruples, explaining to you that it

was necessary that a priest, who was destined tohear all things under the seal of confession, shouldknow all, with the power of appreciating it;

that the Society imposed the reading of the compendium as a text-book on you deacons, seminarists and priests, who might be called to the sacred

duty of confession."

" I believed you, my father ; the habit of passiveobedience was too strong upon me, discipline had so

utterly deprived me of all self-examination, that

spite of my horror, for which I then reproachedmyself as for a heavy fault, in remembering yourwords, I returned with the book into my room. I

read it ! Oh ! my father, what a revelation was thereof the excessive refinements of criminal luxury !

Then in the vigor of youth, I had been alone upheldby my ignorance, and the assistance of God, againstsensual struggles. Oh, that night, that night! in

the midst of the deep silence of my solitude, tremb

ling with fright and confusion, I spelt over that

catechism of monstrous, unheard-of, unknown debaucheries ; in proportion as its obscene pictures of

frightful lust were presented to my imaginationtill then chaste and pure, you know, oh God ! that

it seemed as ifmy reason had become weakened ; yes,and had entirely gone astray ; for although I desired

utterly to fly from this infernal book ; yet, I knownot by what awful, frightful attraction, by what

devouring curiosity, I was still held breathless overits infamous pa>-es. I felt as though I should have

A O Odied from shame and confusion ; and yet, in spite of


myself, my cheeks were burning and a corruptingwarmth circulated through my veins, and these

terrible allusions assisted to complete my wander

ings ; it seemed as though lascivious phantoms were

starting from its accursed pages, and I lost myrecollection in seeking to avoid their burningembraces.

" * The terms in which you speak of this book are

highly blameable, said the priest; you were the

victim of your own excited imagination, and it is to

that alone that you ought to ascribe those fatal

impressions, instead of imputing them to a book,excellent and irreproachable for its purpose, andauthorized by the church.

"

Truly, my father,"

replied Gabriel, with the

most profound bitterness," 4 1 have no right to com

plain that my mind, till that time innocent and pure,should henceforth be polluted with deformities that

I should never even have dreamt of; for it is not

likely that any who could have given themselves over

to such horrors would have asked pardon from themof a priest.

" * These are matters on which you are not com

petent to judge, angrily replied the Father d Aig-rigny.

" Then I will say no more on that subject,"

said

Gabriel, as he proceeded."A long illness succeeded this awful

night."

After it, he went as a missionary to America. It

is refreshing to read his description of his enjoymentof freedom :

"From my childhood, I had always either lived in a

college or a seminary, in a state of oppression and continual dejection ; and from being always accustomed to

keep my eyes upon the ground, I had never knownwhat it was to contemplate the heavens, or the splendid beauties of Nature. Oh, what profound, what


religious happiness I enjoyed on first suddenly find

ing myself transported amongst the imposing grandeurs of the ocean, when, during the voyage, I con

templated myself between the sea and sky ! Then it

seemed as if I had quitted a place of thick and heavydarkness. For the first time for many years, I felt

my heart freely beating in my bosom. For the first

time, I felt that I was master of my own thoughts ;

and I then dared to examine my past life, as one wholooks from a precipice into the deep and darkened

valley beneath him. Then strange doubts cameacross my mind. I inquired of myself by what right,or to what end, I had been so long a time oppressedand borne down ; deprived of the exercise of myfree will, of my liberty, of my reason. Since Godhad endowed me with all these, then I reasoned,that perhaps the ends of that grand, beautiful and

holy work to which I had dedicated myself, wouldone day be developed, and compensate me for myobedience and resignation.On my arrival at Charleston, S.C., the Superior of

the establishment in that town, to whom I had communicated my doubts as to the object of the Society,took upon himself to clear them up. With a fearful

candor he unveiled their ends ;not perhaps as un

derstood by all the members of the Society, of whoma great many partook of my ignorance, but such as

the principals of it had undeviatingly pursued from

the foundation ofthe Order. I became terrified. Iread

the casuists. Oh, my father ! what a new and frightful

revelation for me, when at every page of these books,

written by the fathers, I read an excuse indeed a

justification ofrobbery, calumny, violation, adultery,

perjury, murder, regicide, as follows :

" Violation. He who, either by force, menace,

fraud, or importunity, seduces a virgin, without

promise of marriage, must indemnify the girl, or her


relatives, for the wrong that may result from it, bygiving her a dowry, by which she may get a hus

band ;or marrying her himself, if he cannot otherwise

indemnify her. If, hoiuever, the offense remains anabsolute secret, the seducer is not bound to make anyrestitution" This is Romanism.

"Adultery. If any one has a guilty connection

with a married woman, not because she is married,but because she is handsome setting aside the cir

cumstances of her being married such connection,

according to many authors, does not constitute the

sin of adultery, but merely that of fornication."

After reading this, Gabriel said : "When I thoughtwithin myself, that as a priest of the God of charity,of justice, of pardon, I yet belonged to a societywhose chiefs propounded such doctrines and boasted

of them, I made an oath before God, to break for

ever the bonds by which I was attached to it."

Is it probable, is it possible, that Jesuitism has

improved? Is such a school or university a desidera

tum in this land? Do we need to have American

youth doomed to such a discipline? Father Chiniquydeclares, that students in this land seek to escape this

sea of nastiness. The effect of such teaching is horrible. It undermines and degrades manhood. It is

time that this truth was brought home to the consciences of men. They have got to be made to see

that Romanism is not a religion, but a plot an

adjunct of hell; and that it has nothing whatever to

do with heaven.

Now it is admitted, that the most revolting and

degrading scene of the confessional is that of the

prescribed treatment of females. On the mind of

every Roman Catholic the conviction is fastened,that damnation is sure to come to those who go to

confession and do not confess every sin they havecommitted. Further, that if a female appears mod-


est, the confessor is instructed that her modesty mustbe overcome, or else he is authorized to deny her

absolution.

"But," it has been well asked, "what modestyin a young lady, or any other person, is in danger of

being offended, if the priest s conduct is directed byGod s word ? For then he would think of and practice

naught but whatsoever things are true, whatsoever

things are honest, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, and whatsoever things are

of good report/ It is, however, because of the opposite of those things, especially in things that axepure,that the modesty of the most hardened sinner mustat times be shocked in the confessional ; of course, weneed not be surprised to learn that a young lady can

be offended there. Indeed, in looking over a pamphlet, containing lengthy extracts from theologicalworks used in seminaries, not in Ireland, but in the

United States, that part of the confessional havingreference particularly to females, in single life, in the

marriage state, and in widowhood, it is impossibleto conceive of anything more vile, more outrageouslyoffensive and abominable, to any mind not steeped in

the lowest depths of sensualized life."

Ought not

these facts to be placed within reach of the fathers

and mothers whose children are exposed to such perils

because the Roman Catholic Church is permittedunmolested to do its hellish work ? Approach it and

try to write the words, and the hand pauses, the heart

sickens, and it seems impossible to proceed.How husbands can allow their wives to go to con

fession, fathers their daughters, brothers their sisters ;

or how an intelligent and thoughtful people can look

with favor upon the building up of an institution

in which these debasing and polluting utterances are

taught, passes comprehension.The Rev. Pierce Connelly, a domestic chaplain to


the Earl of Shrewsbury, in a letter published in the

London Times, says: "I have had experience in

the confessional, from princes downwards, and out of

it, such as perhaps has fallen to the lot of no other

living man ; and my solemn conviction is, that a celi

bate priesthood, organized like that of Rome, is in

irreconcilable hostility with all good human interests.

I have seen clerical inviolability made to mean noth

ing less than license and impurity. Ihavereadto the

simple-minded Cardinal-Prefect of the Propaganda a

narrative written to a pious lady friend, by a respectedRoman priest, of such enormities of lust in his fellow-

priests around him, that the reading of them took

away the breath ; to be answered, Caro MioT know it, I know it all, and more and worse than

all ; but nothing can be done ! I have known a

priest practice Ligouri on his client simply as anamateur of wickedness, apparently without conscious

malice, just as he would try poison upon dogs andcats ; an lago, without even an imaginary wrong from

anybody,* and I have seen priests of mean abilities,

of coarse natures, and gross breeding, practice uponpure and highly- gifted women of the upper ranks,married and unmarried, the teachings of their treach

erous and impure casuistry, and with a success that

seemed more than human. I have seen these priests

impose their pretended divine authority, and sustain it

by mock miracles, for ends that were simply devilish.

I have had poured into my ears what can never be

uttered, and what ought not to be believed, but was

only too plainly true. And I have seen that all that is

most deplorable is not an accident, but a result, andan inevitable result, of the working practical system ofthe church of Rome, with all its stupendous machineryof mischief. And the system is irrevocable and irre

mediable."^

* Letters of Marcus, p. 122. f H>id, P- 122.


Yet this is not all. It is even not the worst. Manis what woman makes him, and the priest unmakesthe woman and subverts the solid edifice by the ruin

of the foundation. What shall be done about it?

Shall the truth be scattered? The need of it is

apparent in this and other lands.

The Chairman of the Chili Mission of the Presbyterian church, writes as follows :

" My Dear Brother : I have read your book * WhyPriests Should Wed, and beg to say it is just whatis needed. I wish you had the power of reading the

secrets of the greatest secret society in the world

the Roman Catholic Church, as these secrets are hid

den to-day in the United States. I could give yousome live facts of the present moment concerningthe great Harlot as this immense institution has devel

oped here." I will write my request, and then give you a fact

or two illustrative of the BEAST you are trying to

destroy : 1. Have you any objections to our translat

ing and printing your book in Chili ? 2. Would youobject to its coming out in Spanish in an unmutilated

form? and if so, would you be willing to supply us the

suppressed matter so that it could be restored in the

translation? Let me add now a fact or two that will

illustrate, 1st : Your theme, Why Priests Should

Wed; and secondly, The benumbing influence of

this horrid system, on not only the conscience, but

also on the moral sense of the Romanist, and the

manliness and womanliness of the members of this

depraved society.6 The Sota-Cura, or Yice-Cura, in Parral, ruined,

sometime ago, one of the teachers in the public school.

The lady lives now in San Carlos, and the child is in

Chilan, and the Cura still performs his functions." The Principal Cura of Parral says, that it is of no

consequence, that he is ugly ; give him but two hours


with a woman, and he can destroy her. This beast is

in full charge of the parish church of Parral, and hadbeen transferred to that church because of complaints

against him for seducing women." Another eura came one night to a house where

two young men were visiting two young ladies. Hecalled the young ladies to sit one each side, and spreading a manto in front of the three, began under themanto to handle the girls. The young men saw himdo it, and had not spunk enough to kick the drunkenrake out of doors. The mothers do not seem to makemuch objection to such actions. The mothers knowof the unhappy relations of the priests with their

daughters, and say nothing." In Cauquenes, the other day, a young woman ran

into the chancel, just after the priest had consecratedthe wine, and was about to drink it. She snatchedthe chalice from his hands, and in the presence of the

congregation shouted, You are a bad man, and not

worthy to drink that cup, and at the word she drankthe wine herself. The next Sunday she was in her

place in the choir and nothing was done to her ; thoughshe had done a deed that would have put her in prison.But the priest retired from the church and went somewhere else. The parents of the young woman say,she was justified in this act. The account was published one week ago in El Sur, a paper of Concepcion.It was not long ago that the Bishop of Concepcion wasthe cause of the ruin of a young woman of high parentage : the facts were known to all Concepcion, butthe Bishop still served. The mouths of friends werehushed. The bishop has since died of cholera. Agentleman in La Serena told me of the fact that aservant girl in his house was found in the family-way ,

and the author of her shame was an official memberof the Bishop s house.

" This gentleman went to the Bishop and had the


delinquent discovered and transferred to someother part. Had the child been born alive, it was his

intention to make the priest support it.

" When after a long vacancy the present archbishopwas called to fill the See, at the installation or conse

cration, a woman was observed to hold a child of two

years up above the crowd, and was heard say to it,

"That man [the new archbishop] is your father."

She was followed to her house, and it was discovered

that she was indeed a mistress of the high functionary.This account was published, and the address of the

one who noted the fact given, yet no notice was taken

of it. Not a single Eoman Catholic paper said a wordor referred to it; much less uttered an indignant

denial, and demanded proof, or the punishment of the

slanderer.

"Your book covers a wider ground, and deals also

with fundamental questions in such a way that wewould see it in the hands of every intelligent Romanist, and for this reason have written you.

I am,J. M. ALLIS.

Santiago, Chili, S.A., May 4th, 1888. Casilla 912.

While it may not be wise to do more than has been

attempted in "Why Priests Should Wed," it does

seem important that the truth be given to the menand women of this Western world, that they mayjudge truly the character of Romanism, the life-long

foe of morality, of virtue, and of Christianity.

CHAPTER XH.

CONNUBIAL FELICITY ENJOYED BY PRIESTS

AND NUNS ; OR, WHAT ROME ADVISES

MAY BE DONE.

It is idle to dream of the purity of men who are

accustomed to mouth words full of vile suggestions.4 As a man thinketh, so is he." This had been the

ory. When the lecture entitled :

" NUNNERIES, PRISONS, OR WORSE,"

was delivered in one of our great cities, a storm of

opposition was raised by Koine. The lecture was

called " foul-mouthed" by leading Roman Catholics,

and the nuns were spoken of as immaculate and

above suspicion. A lady who had been ten years in

one of the nunneries of the town, came to a subse

quent lecture, and sent a friend to the platform of

the crowded hall, who said : "I am authorized by a

lady now in this audience, a member of a Congregational church" giving her name, and the locality

where she resided " to say, that she has been ten

years in a a convent in this city, and for eight yearswore the black veil as a nun ; and she declares that

all that has been said, charging incontinency uponpriests and nuns, is true, but that the half has not

been told." That was much. This that follows is

more.A gentleman occupying a distinguished posi

tion in the Christian world, brought the followingstatement. It seemed incredible, and was not used

until it had been attested on oath. With feelings


bordering on horror, it was read word for word ; andif after reading this, that is faithfully copied, and the

chapter preceding, there are those who claim that

Eomanism is worthy of regard, should they not beclassed with those who gladly "believe a lie that

they may be damned "

?

A young man of seventeen years is walking the

deck of an excursion steamer. Two men, dressed as

priests, are on the deck. One of them bows to the

young man. lie returns the salutation. Whereupon one of the priests steps up and says : "I amglad, my son, to note your reverence for the fathers

of your church." I said :" My custom

is^ to treat

with respect any professed teacher of Christian tl-ulh."

He asked me to sit down beside him, and He en

quired my name, age, occupation, parentage,, purpose in life, etc. ; and on my telling him that I

expected to study law, he gave me much sound andwholesome advice. Finally he asked me if I knewhim. I said: "No." He said he was His Gracethe Archbishop of Toronto ; and that the priest whowas with him was Father . I expressed my due

recognition of the honor of a conversation with HisGrace ; whereupon he said, he had taken quite aninterest in me, and would like to grant me an abso

lution for my past sins, if I would confess them to

him ; and that he had no doubt he could get the keyof the Captain s stateroom for the purpose. I repliedthat it would be useless, because I had no faith in

the efficacy of any such pardoning.He asked me to take off my hat and pray with him ;

and the three of us removed our hats, and he offered

up a very earnest, brief prayer there upon the deckthe place where we were sitting being quite secluded,and we remained sitting during the prayer. After

the prayer, he contiuued talking to me for an hour,

giving me excellent advice on my life and habits,


especially warning me against the gratification of

sensual passions, either by self-abuse or harlotry.From the steamboat they pass to a parlor-car ; and

there, the door being locked, the youth was askedto make himself comfortable on a couch at the side

of the Archbishop. He then led the conversation

into special lines. For example, he asked me : "If

in school I had not often had my passion aroused bythe legs of the girls being visible below their short

dresses, and if I had not known boys who were seated

across the aisle from the girls to deliberately droppencils or books on the floor, so that, when pickingthem up, they might look under the skirts of the

nearestgirl."

This is surprising language for an

Archbishop to address to a youth of seventeen. It

is but the prelude to the nastiness that follows.

This was one of the illustrations upon which hebuilt skilful and forcible arguments against the Protestant public school question.As a further illustration this time on the line

of the open Bible he referred to Luke 1 : 23 :

"

Every male that openeth the womb, shall be called

holy to the Lord ;

" and he said that he knew of hundreds of instances where young men had twisted that

passage into an excuse for immoral connection. Andupon this, and other illustrations of a like nature, heerected what he thought an impregnable barrier

against the free use of the Bible, apart from priestly

guidance.The Archbishop having attempted to awaken dis

trust in the mind of the youth in regard to the most

pertinent and solid grounds of Protestantism, veryquickly developed

" a careful, elaborate and attrac

tive description of the Roman Catholic Church, its

universality, the grandeur of its history, its gloriousritual, its magnificent conquests in the past, the sanc

tity of a priest s life, the unequaled advantages for


study which it offered, the high positions which faith

ful energy could achieve within its bounds, and particularly did he dilate on the opportunities whichthere were given for a complete education, a finished

course of knowledge."

He dazzled me with a glorious view of Catholic

scholarship, claiming that all truth lay within the

reach of a priest, while the wonderful statementwhich he made of their communion with God seemedto clothe them with a halo of divinity. They weresaid to be above truth, because they were the companions of God, who was the Author of truth.

His portraiture of the Pope was dazzling. He wasthe monarch of emperors ; his subjects were numbered by hundreds of millions. He was infallible,

and the authorized representation of the Godhead onearth ; and his treasures, whether viewed financiallyin gold and silver and precious stones, or spirituallyin the worship given to him by his subjects in anylight, his treasures were infinite ; and this, he said, was

possible to me, though, of course, not probable.But he pointed out to me, that in the lawful struggle

for ascendancy in the Catholic Church, my ambition

could be satiated to its fullestfruition, and the greatest

glory ofmy proudest desires could be more than satis

fied; while even if I never became more than a common priest, my power and influence would be far

greater than that of the highest judge in the land ;

and all these glorious possibilities would be laid opento me then and there, if I would but humbly and

penitently become a convert to the truth. I could gostraight to Toronto with him, and within twenty-fourhours could be safely under the fold of the only and

everlasting church of God.The triune oath required of me, he said, was very

simple. Poverty, chastity, and obedience were then


described ; and so skilfully was the web laid that he

thought my entanglement was complete.It was at this juncture that I expressed my fear

that, with my passionate nature, I could not keep

pure the second vow, and that I had a great dislike

to any pursuit in life that would quench the lire of

my passion. This, I candidly stated to him, was a

most serious obstacle ; whereupon he gave me the

following explanation of the vow, stating that it

followed and was intimately connected with the first

vow, and could be only thoroughly understood in

that light; and that "when these two vows were

properly understood, it was quite consistent with

them that the priest and the nun should mutually

gratify the sensual desires of the other."

FIRST ARGUMENT.

(1) All priests and nuns must take the vow of

poverty. (2) This vow means, the yielding to the

service of the church of God, not only your property,but your body and your mind ; that is to say, youraffections and your very thoughts. (3) Therefore,

you, as a person, no longer exist; both priest andnun are an inherent part of the church. (4)Hence, physical coition between the two was nomore sin than the contact of the opposite organs of

an hemaphrodite, or the mingling of the various

robes of priest and nun it was simply the contact

of various parts of the one organization.

SECOND ARGUMENT.

(1) The Church was the bride of Christ. (2)The priest was the representative or local vicar of

Christ. (3) It followed, that every nun, by her

marriage with the Church, became a part of the bodyof Christ s bride. (4) Hence, physical connection

between priest and nun is not only the privilege, but


becomes the duty, of those connected with thechurch.

THIRD ARGUMENT.

(1) The Word of God, and especially the epistles

of Paul, particularly insist and teach, that everybeliever in Christ, becomes an organ in the body of

Christ. (2) Hence, all members of the true

Church of Christ become equal members of the one

body. (3) Hence, as stated by Paul, in 1 Cor.11 : 21

,

" The head cannot say lo the feet, I have noneed of thee." So neither can the priest or nun.

(4) Hence, it follows again, as laid down by Paulin the same chapter, "that there should be noschism in the body, but that the members shouldhave the same care one for another." (o) Hence,he concluded, that the coition of priest and nun for

mutual comfort, was as natural as the chafing

together of the right and left hand in cold weather.

The Archbishop was ably seconded in the matter

by Father,whose role appeared to be the insert

ing of complimentary remarks concerning the Arch

bishop, and extolling his wisdom, learning, zeal,

etc.

After this came the suggestion that the young manshould leave gun and rod in the passenger coach,and drop his hat out of the window ;

which wouldlead his parents to believe that he had fallen from the

train; while the non-discovery of his body would

always remain with them as a hope that he was not

dead and might ultimately return; while he was to

proceed with the Archbishop to the city, where, after

being admitted i nto the Catholic Church, he wouldbe provided with a first-class passage to Rome, anda recommendation to an eminent official there ;

fromwhich time onward, all the scholarships of Christen

dom would be within his grasp, while the only limits


to his towering ambition would be the energy and

ability which he should display to entitle him to it,

and the fullest gratification of all natural desires

could be accomplished in a manner perfectly consis

tent with a holy and sanctified life, the service of

Christ and his fellow-men, with the certain guarantee,of eternal life.

Such was the Archbishop s scheme. If anythingmore devilish can be devised, it proves great capac

ity in that line. The youth was earnestly persuadednot to reject the truth. See him ! He is in the car

without a friend. The Archbishop and priest are

his keepers. All knelt together in prayer. The

prelate prayed for his conversion. A few minutes

might have sealed his doom ; when, in the mercy of

God, the locomotive s shrill whistle blew for his

home station. That sudden shriek brought him back

suddenly to reality and decision. One thought of

home, of mother, of Bible and Christ, and the temptation was gone. Thanking the Archbishop for his

kindness, he sprung to the door, turned the key,retired from the car, and in a moment was upon the

platform saved from popery and hell !

Does such a statement throw any light upon the

conduct of priests? Is it strange that men thus

taught so often fall? "

Oh," said a young priest to

Blanco White, with tears in his eyes, after havingfor four or five years discharged the duties of his

station," God only knoWs what I have suffered dur

ing this time ! And if I have fallen, it is not without fighting. Had I been allowed to choose a wifeas it is the law of God, who destines man to mar

riage, whatever our rules teach to the contrary, I

should have been the happiest man in the world ; I

should be a good, a holy priest ; while now, I amoh, I am ashamed of myself!" This is really the sad

history of all their falls ; for, let us be just, no men


are tempted like priests. Their passions are often

necessarily aroused. The demon of bad thoughtstakes possession of them. Their ministry drives

them into such relations with women, into whosemost secret thoughts they are obliged to enter, that

their virtue receives many shocks. Admit that in

the beginning they try to be faithful. They nutter, fall,

reform again, go on, fall again, and at length, to fin

ish this horrible struggle, abandon faith, and sink

into Atheism;because of the impossibility of recon

ciling their faith with conduct so vile, and yet so

common to the class.

If the statement of the Archbishop contains the

truth, what a horrid light it sheds upon the conductof priests !

A gray-haired mother who had fled from Rome to

Christ, came and said : "My granddaughter is beingwooed and won by Father .* She spoke as if

the priest was a lover, and not a minister." Can priests win hearts? Is that their voca

tion?"

4 *

They were nominally for the church; but reallyfor themselves," was the sad reply.

They had read "Why Priests Should Wed," andwere startled by its terrible revelations. The younglady accompanied her grandmother to the house of

God. Beautiful in face and form, attractive in

manner, soft-toned in speech, she seemed fitted to

make some man a good wife, and to become the

centre of a pleasant home. She had determined to

become a nun. The cloister was not in her thought,nor was religion. She was in love with the priest,

and thought of passing into the cloister that she

might have him, so soon as she became a spiritual

sister. Then came Gavazzi s words of warning to

the nun. He said: "The Jesuits, too, have nuns.

For almost every order of monks there is a corres-


ponding order of nuns. If monks are useless and

dangerous, what are nuns ? They are very gentle-

speaking ladies, very delicate ladies; but, are they

Scriptural ? No ! Christ never instituted nuns !

He came alike to men and women, and all the humanrace. Among his followers were humble and devout

women, Mary Magdalen and Martha and others, to

whom he spoke of things eternal ; but did he ever sayto any of them : I wish you to become a nun ?

Never ! He said : Come and follow me ;but never,

Go to a cloister !* And yet nuns swarm in Wash

ington. They ride in carriages ; they walk in procession ; they fatten at the public crib, and are treated

by Congressmen as if they were worthy of supremeregard. Their names we need not give, nor describe

the great establishment. Do parents understand,in the light of the Archbishop s statement, the charac

ter, standing, and habits of these "Sisters" so-called,

who with the gratification of every passionate desire

are promised eternal life?

It is time the iniquitous character of these institu

tions were made known. If nuns are what the

Archbishop describes them, the mistresses of priests,let it be known,Do parents consider the terrible meaning of the

conduct of a priest when he makes love to a girl andobtains her consent to abandon home and friends,and immure herself in a convent, and become in herfull maturity, in her ripe beauty, the slavish subjectof the priest ?

In " Why Priests Should Wed," the warnings of

Wm. Hogan and Maria Monk are given, but the

words of the Archbishop, and the argument by whichthe position is maintained, throw light upon this

subject. As educators, nuns are failures. Theylive under the influence of their father-confessors,

*Gavazzi s Lectures, pp. 87.


These are generally Jesuits, or Jesuitically educated ;

the nun will impart to her pupil the same educationshe receives from her spiritual director, a poor,bigoted, contemptible, anti-American education.This is the education given by those nunned andcloistered teachers, the willing subject of the priests,and who by example, if not by word, make a pro-tension to virtue a play, if not a by-word and a

sham.

Beware for your homes. Nuns are to be foundnot only in monasteries, but abroad ; they travel in

disguise, like Jesuits. They enter homes as servants;

and though often deemed a great blessing in a

Protestant family, they are at times just the reverse.

They know how to peep through the keyhole, and

carry all information they can obtain to the father-

confessor. Would you have in your families an

adroit, consummate spy? Take a servant educated

by nuns, and your wish is gratified. It is beginningto be fashionable to think that hospitals and asylumsare sure to be well cared for if given into the chargeof Sisters of Charity. Before they were introduced,

hospitals and schools were well attended ; and were

they now extinct, American institutions would bewell cared for

; while what good they do is more than

outweighed by the unmitigated evil of the generalaim and tendency of monastic institutions.

CHAPTER XIII.

JESUITS IN THE PARLOR ;OR FASHIONABLE LJFE IN

WASHINGTON.

It would require the genius of a Disraeli to do

justice to the many-sided characteristics of fashion

able life in Washington. More and more, throngthere, during the winter months, the women of

fashion and the men of note, who make Saratoga,

Newport, and Long Branch places of attraction and

repute during the summer. Washington is becominga great winter resort. People come there, some for

politics, some for office, some for patronage, andothers for the rich pickings or plums of party favor

bestowed by their representatives in the House and

Senate, by the men whom they have been delightedto honor with their support at home, and who feel

that obligation and interest alike, compel and command them to do for them all in their power to maketheir sojourn in Washington a delight.The receptions at the White House, the spreads

given by the members of the Cabinet and other

officials of high life, foreign and home, furnish

abundant entertainments to which entrance is not

difficult, and is within the reach of the deserving.In fashionable life, are many citizens of Washingtonwho understand etiquette, and are leaders anddirectors of the movements which bring pleasure or

pain. Some ambitious relative- of a distinguishedofficial gets her name on the page of the Court paper,and becomes a ruling star. Round her gather lesser

lights. Ambitious young men connected with the


army or navy, with foreigners of distinction, or

attaches of the ministers who represent foreigncountries, rival the young Congressman, the son of

a senator, or mayhap a President, or the bright andnoble array of newspaper men, who hold in their

hands the making or unmaking of reputations, the

successful writer, orator, or financier, who are there

with an eye to business, and are regarded as a greatcatch at home, and therefore as objects of regardabroad, share in the pleasures of the dance, chat at

the supper, and play their part in the saloon of

fashion, brilliant with light, and radiant with the

confiscated rays flashing from brilliant diamondsworn in profusion by the attractive American women,who are becoming each year sought after by the

titled and great of this and other lands. Amongthese are Jesuits, without the name, dressed in the

height of fashion, capable of conversing in anytongue, and so able to bring together the Cubanand the pride of Paris, the German and the sweet-

toned Italian; standing as an intermediate not only

between different nationalities, but different sects andclasses. They know life. They have influence

with the great. They sport in the light of the Red-Robed Cardinal, who keeps his high place as princeof the church, and as ruler in the political world, to

an extent little appreciated by the uninitiated. Everon the watch to bring a Protestant of influence, or of

wealth which in Washington creates influence into

association with a Roman Catholic of prominenceand position, it is not difficult- to see that on this

continent Washington opens to Romanism a field

of richest possibilities. Beside them, and workingwith Brothers of the Order, are female Jesuits, as

well-trained ; distinguished for skill in diplomacy, in

finesse, always ready to leave any ordinary occupation to further the interests of the church.


At their head for years and years, ranked that

cultured and famed wife of a great general who wears

on her breast the " Golden Rose," presented by the

Pope of Rome. Associating with her are ladies whorank high in Evangelical associations, and who are

always ready to accept a second or a subordinate

place on boards of hospitals or homes ; where theyvote as they are bidden, and help to place powerand patronage under the control of that one great

organism which works parties, senates, and supremecourts, with an eye not to God s glory, but the goodand growth of the party of Rome. As proof, read a

few well-known facts.

It was at a magnificent party, a beautiful girl, on her

father s arm, paused, and shook the hand of a distin

guished gentleman whose prospects brightened everyhour as the probable nominee for the presidency.He made a passing and complimentary remark, which

brought a blush to the cheek, brightness to the eye,and a thrill of joy to the heart. Not far away stooda young man, the son of a Protestant, a student at

Princeton, enamored of her beauty and glad to hearher praises spoken by one so highly esteemed. In a

little time he was at her side. They were together

evening after evening. Every hindrance was removed.Room was given them. Invitation followed invita

tion to places where pleasure reigned. There werethose who saw the game and wished it well. TheJesuits were delighted. The President had placedthe church of Rome under great obligations, by hav

ing his Secretary of State address a letter to the Ital

ian government, asking that the American Collegebe saved from confiscation. It was done ; and thename of the President, as his own successor, wastaken up on the tongue of the press, and rolled like

a sweet morsel for months. He deserved what wassaid of him. He was an honest, true, and good


President, and proved that he was an exception to the

rule, that a Vice-President succeeding to the presi

dency must be a traitor to the party who elected

him.

It was thought that he could be used as an instru

ment in furthering a scheme upon which thought,

money, and much planning had been bestowed. He,the son of a Baptist minister, had married an Epis

copalian, and had been led by his wife into the morefashionable church, and was one of the most devout

of worshippers. The Jesuits saw in that step but

the beginning that might lead hini into the fold of a

church in which apostolic succession was a claimed

verity, and not a pretence. Along this path thou

sands had marched into the embrace of Rome. Whynot this cultured man ? Up came the happy coupleto this polite and clear-sighted man, who, handsomein face, faultless in dress, dignified in mien, and

courteous in speech, is the centre of attraction.

As the young and happy couple pass, a friend to

the President remarks : "A most desirable match !

"

61 She is a Roman Catholic," replied the President." What of that ?" was the outspoken ejaculation,

as a shadow of disappointment swept over the faces

of the Jesuitical throng; "surely, that would not

form an obstacle in the opinion of a gentleman whoallowed his heart-love to rule so much of his life as

was shown in his devotion to his wife."

The President s face flushed, and his eye flashed,

as he replied: "It would make a vast difference.

Between a girl professing faith in Christ and a

member of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and a

Roman Catholic, is a wide remove. Should the

young man marry into that home, they will be com

pelled either to be married in a Roman Catholic

church with its attendant display, or an altar mustbe built in the home, and the bridegroom must con-


sent to having their offspring given up to the church

of Rome. This would, in my opinion, be an inseparable barrier to the union."

A polite acquiescence was given.In another part of the room was a hurried conver

sation. That woman distinguished in securing the

advancement of any one connected with the RomanCatholic church, from a man who empties ash-barrels

to one seeking a Cabinet appointment, spoke warmlyand wisely :

" Sound him. Find out if those are his

views. If so, we will have done with him."

To the girl the words were recited. She would

gladly have turned from Rome. She was tired

of its empty mummeries, and longed for somethingbetter. These men, who know so well the weaknesses of wromen, knew how to manage her. Shesoon found herself fenced in to Jesuitical influences,

and apart and away from Protestant associations.

A Jesuit took the young man to ride, and there

learned that he would stand with his household

that he would not surrender to Rome.The father of the girl, a devout Roman Catholic,

believed he could remove the hindrance. The house

hold quoted the words of the President in approval.To the President went the Congressman, assured of

his power to carry all before him. The son of a Baptist minister, born in the north of Ireland, and know

ing Romanism as it is, and hating it because of its

deserts, was firm and decided. Archbishop, bishop,

priest and Jesuit, tried to persuade, and finally to

compel. In vain ! Rome had reached a stone wall !

It could not go over it. It was difficult to go aroundit ! At this time the President was riding on the

high and crested wave of popularity. A second termwas an assured fact, in the estimation of the million.

His name was on the world s broad tongue like the

sound of the falling of a force. His praises filled


the press, and rolled like a tide current over the

world. He was honest, capable, industrious, and a

mighty manipulator of men. His knowledge of the

requirements of high life surpassed all his predecessors. As a club man, he was an authority ;

and as a

referee in difficult cases, his decisions were marked

by sound judgment and fairness, and were not appealed from. To break such a man, seemed like a

herculean task ; but the Jesuits said it should be

done, if he did not bow to Rome.The health of the young lady gave way. The Jes

uits made the most of it. The father and the magnates of the church grew desperate. There was greatcommotion in fashionable life. Rome had never

been baffled before. Could she be baffled now?The Congressman, beaten and almost broken, took

his daughter to his home, where she died, it is said,

with a broken heart. This was as the Jesuits de

sired. Then came the organizing against the Presi

dent, and in favor of a man more subtle, more com

plaisant, more ready to yield.As was natural, thought turned towards a General

of the army, the friend and companion of Grant, andthe most popular man in Washington. His tall form ;

short, quick, nervous step ; always well dressed, but

never gaudily ;a hater of new clothes, and of new

ways ; with an extraordinary head, big and full at

the top ; with a brain that had been too big for the

body, had not the latter been developed into a bundle of iron tissues by the hardest of physical exer

tions, he was a man to be pointed out as the com

manding feature of any gathering. His "

great cam

paigns, in which he generally slept on the groundwithout a tent, in the earlier part of his military

career, gave him a constitution which served himwell. His face was rough, and it had a strong ex

pression. He was pat-tongued. Epigrams flew

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF R^ME. 183

from it like sparks from an anvil. Though nominallya member of the church, he was noted for his pro

fanity. He carried a cigar in his mouth almost as

much as Grant. When he smokes he smokes all

over, so to speak. He seems to be disgusted with

his cigar, and sucks in its nicotine as though it wasthe hardest thing in the world to get it to draw. Hebrushes off the ashes with a quick, nervous gesture,and throws away the cigar when it is only half

smoked. He uses the weed fully as much as anyman in the army.

" The shape of his head was much discussed at the

time it was alleged he was a lunatic. This was whenhe told Simon Cameron and Lorenzo Thomas that it

would take 200,000 men to drive the rebels out of

Kentucky. These two gentlemen laughed at the

idea, and would not accept his advice concerning

Kentucky. He then asked to be relieved. He wasordered elsewhere, and another took his place. This

was on November 30, 1861 ; and on the same night,the report that he was crazy was sent out by a cor

respondent of one of the New York papers.

"During the first part of Andrew Jackson s termhe lived in the family of Senator

,at

,O. ,

a sleepy country-town of perhaps a couple of thou

sand inhabitants, where the boys loafed about the

stores and listened to the older loafers tell stories.

His comrades called him *

Gump, and one of them

says he was among the laziest of them, and that he

could always be found at the stores of an evening.4 He was a different fellow/ says this gentleman,6 from

,who was a great reader, and a sort of

plodder. Gump had a great idea of going to WestPoint, and he talked of it continually. I shall never

forget the day his uncle finally got him his appointment. He was so happy he could hardly contain


himself, and he almost walked on the air for several

days."He graduated at the early age of 20, and entered

the artillery, serving first in the Florida war, as first-

lieutenant during the Mexican war, in California as

adjutant-general. Ten years after he graduated he

married his patron s daughter, who was then Secre

tary of the Interior, and the wedding came off in grandstyle at Washington. Clay, Webster, Calhoun andTom Beiiton were all present, as was also the Presi

dent and his cabinet. He was thirty years old then.

His beard was a dingy red, and he had a face bronzed

with service in the West. The couple went to NewYork, Niagara Falls, and then to Washington. Hestayed in the army three years after his marriage ;

but in 1853 resigned, and went to San Francisco,where he opened a broker s shop. He afterward hada bank at No. 12 Wall Street, New York City. Butneither of these ventures could have paid very well ;

for very shortly after, we find he left for Kansas,where his brothers-in-law were practising at the bar.

" His family are missed, in a social way, for the

general was the life of many a dinner table. Helived very nicely here, in a three-story building, on

street, very near the White House, Worrnley s Hotel,and the Riggs. Here he had an office in the base

ment, where you could find him at odd hours work

ing away. At the War Department he was, perhaps,the most busy man in the great building. He seemedto be always going at lightning speed. In his eyesthe department clerk was as good as the long-windedUnited States senator, and if he were in a good humor,the clerk would be just as well received. If he werein a bad humor and this was by no means uncommon both had better keep away. This quality of

the general has tended much to the good of the

army. Military men, especially of the lower orders,


are inclined to pomp and snobbery. His blunt,

off-hand ways, his plain, practical ideas, and his bold

way of calling a spade, a spade, has done much to

foster common sense among the military men here.

"His habit of sometimes letting his feelings carryhim away came near being his ruin in the days fol

lowing the accession of Andrew Johnson. Johnson,

you know, repudiated his agreement with Joe Johnston at the time, though he afterwards practically

adopted it. One of the leading war correspondentsof the time tells the story. He says :

" Sullen at the repudiation of his agreement with

Johnston, angry at the interference of Gen. Halleckwith the co-operative movements of himself and

,

furious at the countermanding of his orders by the

Secretary of War, he marched to Washington with his

army, breathing vengeance upon Halleck, and hate

and contempt upon Stanton. No nation safely before

witnessed such a spectacle a victorious general, at

the head of 80,000 men devoted to him and jealousof his fame as a part of their own, marching to the

capital of the country, with threats against his mili

tary superiors breathing from his lips and flowingfrom his pen. For days he raved around Washington, expressing his contempt for Halleck and Stantonin the strongest terms, and denouncing them as merenon-combatants whom he despised. He wroteto his friends, and through them to the public, comparing Halleck and Stanton to cowardlyFalstaffs, seeking to win honor for the deeds hehad done, accusing the Secretary of War of suppressing his reports and endeavoring to slanderhim before the American public in official bulle

tins. For days his army roamed the streets of the

capital with the same freedom with which they hadroamed through the fields of war, and no man daredto raise his voice in condemnation of their leader or


approval of the superiors who had opposed him. NoRepublic ever was in such danger before, and yetthe danger was hardly suspected.

"This affair, however, blew over, and he never

was called to account for his actions. No record was

made of the offense against discipline, which in anyother country would have cost him, not merely his

position, but his reputation, and in many armies his

life. Still, in all this he never meditated anything

against the Government and never forgot his alle

giance."

*

The timber out of which to make a President was

clearly in this mm. The wife being approached wasnot averse to whatever might give power to the

church, and so readily yielded consent. It wasbelieved that the manner in which the father had sur

rendered his idolized son to the Romish priesthood,was an indication of his readiness to yield complianceto their demands.He was in St. Louis when the proposition was

broached. "It won t do," replied the great General.

"My wife is a Roman Catholic, and most devoted to

the interests of the church. That is enough. TheO

country would never give its support to a manwho, when elected, would be compelled to see the

White House overrun withpriests." That outspoken

man was abandoned.

There was another ready. A man born a RomanCatholic, converted to the Protestant faith, pro

fessedly, and having united with the Congregational church, and having a wife devoted to Christian

work, moving in the first circles, seemed to be

fitted, if it could be managed.There was much in his favor. His relatives were

all Roman Catholics. His mother died in the

church, and he had said that for a "dozen presiden-

*Frank G. Carpenter, in Special Correspondence.


cies, he would not say a word against the religion of

his mother." His two sisters were at the head of

two convents. His brother was a devout Romanist,and it was said that his father died in that faith.

In the town and much in society, was a man sixty

years of age, who was noted for wearing on his

breast a medal given him by Pio Nono, because he

belonged to his Pontifical Guard.

THE JESUITS, MALE AND FEMALE,

Turn to this man as suited to their plan. He is

introduced into the family of the senator. Hebecomes acquainted with the daughter. Barriers are

removed. The way is open. Marriage is proposed.The daughter joins the Roman Catholic church, andan altar is built in the home, and the "medal"

soldier of Pio Nono marries the daughter of the most

magnetic man of the age.At once his name is taken up. Banners are worked

for him. "Tlie dividing of the Irish vote is spokenof as a desirable result. Here is a man, born a

Roman Catholic, and becoming a Protestant, and

yet supported by Romanists for the Presidency. Is

not thut a proof that in this land there is no dangerfrom Rome? That Romanists can separate church

State, and vote for a man who left them, and yet notso bigoted as to oppose them? It seemed as it the

American people were dead to apprehension. The

Pope was spoken of as a well-meaning gentleman.Romanists in high positions began to be consulted bypoliticians. The bargain was made. The goodswere not delivered. Never was a more propitioustime to act. The guns of Protestantism were still.

In all the land, with here and there an exception,those who had fought Romanism had groundedarms. Romanism was a menace, no more. Fromevery altar the nominee was praised, and tickets


were given to the faithful to be deposited in the bal

lot box.

WHY WAS HE NOT ELECTED?

There is but one answer : God was against the

sale. At a great reception, which was claimed to

be a spontaneous outpouring of the ministry connected with the Evangelical denominations, to offset

any fear arising from the statement which was

going abroad, that the proposition had been madeto the Vicar- Generals of the Archbishop of NewYork and Brooklyn, "Give me the Roman Catholic

vote, and I will do for Romanism what has neverbeen done before"

So the ministry came from far and near. The

gentleman expected to deliver the address was called

away. The Rev. Dr. Burchard was invited to takehis place. He was an old man, given to allitera

tions. He said, in a low voice, so low that fewheard it,

" We are Republicans, and don t proposeto leave our party and identify ourselves with the

party whose antecedents have been Rum, Romanism and Rebellion."

A reporter of the Press overheard these words,took them down, sold what he claimed would defeat

the Republican and elect the Democratic candidate,and having pocketed his money, gave them wing.The words were caught up and flashed over the

world. Had the nominee said, That is true, all

would have been well. Why did he not say it?

He could not ! Behind him was the altar, the givingaway of his child, the bargain, the Jesuit host all

about, the demand that he prove himself true to

Rome, however false he might be to the principles

professed when he turned from Rome and gave himself professedly to Christ. The next day it was

printed ; and he said : "For a dozen presidencies, J


would not say a ivord against the religion of mymother." Why not? If the religion of his mother

was so bad that he decided he ought to turn from it,

it wus so bad that it ought to be opposed, no matter

who professed it.

Defeat came. Why? One paper called it" bad

luck." The candidate said," It was because it

rained ;

" and other excuses were given.Was it " bad luck," or God? It is a question

which Americans will do well to answer.

On the deck of an ocean steamer, men discuss the

probable chances of prominent men for the presi

dency. Among them is a Jesuit, who keeps his

own counsel. Just opposite the Never Sink, as they

approach the harbor of New York, the Jesuit asks

one who has been foremost in the discussion," Do

you know who selects your President?"

"The people,"was the swift reply.

"No!"

"Who?"

"The Pope of Rome. Everyman who succeeds

has to have his endorsement."

" My friend, "said the politician,"

your words re

mind me of a story. A Quaker friend was in conver

sation with a neighbor who was addicted to falsehood.

One day, when he had told a whopper, he said :

Friend A,I do not like to call thee a liar, but

if the Mayor of Philadelphia should ask me to showhim the greatest liar I ever knew, I would go to thee

and say, Friend A ,the Mayor wants to see

thee. And so, sir, though I would not like to call

you a liar, this I will say, never was a man moremistaken. Let it be known whom Rome wants, andthe American people will want and have the other

man, and the history of our late conflict proves it.

Eome may conspire against, and perhaps defeat, but

cannot elect. She may hinder, but cannot control."


" As an illustration, who is more popular than this

man? For whom was such a welcome ever pre

pared? True, Home did her best, and pulled the

wires well, and the menials who do her bidding

thought to throw the nominee of the party into the

shade, and foist this man to the chief place again ;

but once more a power they could not control took

charge of affairs. Seventy-five thousand peoplelooked and waited ; some of them tossed on the

waves grew sick and weary, and he did not come.

The play came on with Hamlet left out, and once

more the Hand which wrote on the palace-wall," Mene, mene, tekel, apharsin," appeared, the planwas marred, and the scheme was ruined.

Will this teach the people that it is safe to be true ?

Jesuitism is potent, but not all-potent. God Almightyhas managed the affairs of this world a good while.

As a result, the Pope is a prisoner in the Vatican,

and Romanism needs only to be exposed to be

expurgated from the plans of politics, and the pur

pose of this great free nation,

CHAPTER XIV.

A WARNING AND AN APPEAL ; OK, THE HUGUENOTS,THEIR FOLLY AND THEIR FALL.

Shall Americans contend for the truth or betray it?

This is the question of this hour, and of all hours.

Men are created for God s glory. God does not

waste his time or energies in holding up and bless

ing those who refuse to glorify him. He gives them

up. He lets go of them. If they insist on going to

the Devdl, to the Devil they go, and make out of it

what they can.

It is a glorious privilege to know God. It is the

manifest duty of those who know him to be thankful

for the knowledge, and to use it wisely and well.

Whoever fails to do this, makes a loss. The Huguenots, in their folly and their fall, illustrate this truth.

There was a time when those who professed the

religion of Jesus Christ w^ere in the majority in

France. Then they had an open Bible, a Sabbathsacred to holy uses, the wealth, the culture and the

government. They lost all because they did not

champion and proclaim the truth God had intrusted

to their care.

When Henry IV., in 1598, issued the Edict of

Nantes, and acknowledged God, and evidenced his

gratitude by giving to Christianity, as taught by the

Gospel, a place in the lives, thoughts and plans of

men, he enriched France.When Louis XIV., in 1(585, revoked the Edict

of Nantes, and gave his country over to the black-


hearted villainy and terrible despotic hate of Romanism, to be despoiled and degraded, he brought ruin

upon the State, and eternal infamy upon his name.Then France was taken off the list of God-fearing

States, and was enveloped in night, shrouded in su

perstition, that begets ignorance, poverty and death.

In 1537 there were eight hundred and six churches

in France. A bright future awaited them. Francehas known three periods in her religious life. Letus name them :

/. The Period of Repression, 15121559.

The attempt was made to reform the Papal church.

It was in vain. As well might the attempt be madeto clean out sin. It is ours to come out from it, and

bring others out. This we can do. It is what menare within that makes them. It is what Romanists

believe that damns them. The cry should be,44 Come out from her, my people, that ye be not

partakers of her sins." Protestants hoped that error

unrebuked would be dispersed by the truth. This

is the dream of thousancls in America. It is a false

dream, built on a false hope.

II. The Period of Organization, 1559-1562.

This was the hour of battle. The Huguenotsnamed as torch-bearers for Christ Jesus. The min

istry and nobility revealed courage, and as the

churches followed, effective work was done for God.

III. The Period of Resistance, 1559-1662.

This period deserves a book rather than a paragraph.

Figures, some fearless and uncompromising, others

devilish and malignant, are on the stage. Gaspardde Coligni, Charlotte Laval, Jeanne d*Albert, mother

of Navarre, how grandly they stand forth for Godand the right !


Over against them are, Charles IX., Catherine

do Medici, Alva, the Duke of Guise and others, whosedeeds blacken the page of history. See them at

work !"

Bring out the books and burn them," is

the savage demand of the Duke of Guise, as he reins

up his horse in front of the barn where 3,000 have

gathered to hear Leonard Morel as he preachesChrist.

" In whom do you believe?" is the question askedof the watchman at the door. " In the Lord Jesus

Christ," is the brave answer. " Cut him down."

"Dogs, rebels, Huguenots, heretics, "are the appellations thrown at the worshippers of Christ. Thewatchman is slain. Leonard Morel is struck with

a musket. He falls on his knees and prays for his

enemies. "Bring out the book/" The Bible is

handed him. He opens and looks at the date. "This

the Bible? It is 1500 years and more since this bookwas written. It was printed within a year. Wonderful truth ! The Bible is old and yet new !

Huguenot was, at the onset, a term ofreproach. After

wards, it became an honor. About the origin of the

name there are various legends.Davila finds a derivation for the name in the fact

that they worshipped in cellars near Hugo s gate.Others declare, the name came from Hugh Capet,from whom they claimed descent. It was not his

origin, but his deeds, that made the Huguenot a

power.He has been described as a "soldier with the Testa

ment in his knapsack, the Psalms on his lips, thename of Jehovah on his banner, the conviction of the

Divine Presence as his leader" that made him a

power.On the field of battle the vision of liberated France

was ever before his eye. His enemies were the

enemies of God, who began each new war for the


Papal idolatries. He fought them for Christ s sake,and fired each shot with a prayer, and saw with

thanksgiving a routed foe. He rushed to the chargewithout fear ; he cut right and left with unsparingseverity ; he made it his work until the order was

given to desist. He held every truce and treatysacred. He had mercy for the prisoner, the maimedand the dying. He forgave as generously as he

fought grievously. He boasted not of his own valor,if he was the conqueror ; he had no despair if he wasthe vanquished. He murmured not if he must die for

Christ and country. He gave his soul to God,

expected his pockets to be rifled, his body left

for the eagles, and his bones to bleach under a sun

that might yet shine upon a liberated kingdom."Honest as a Huguenot," was the proverb coined in

his honor and made current through long generations, because of what he was when he was at his

best God s child, fearless for the truth, the foe of

Eomanism, the champion of liberty, at any cost or

sacrifice.

Gaspard d Coligni was the flower grown on the

stem of a Huguenot s faith. He was born Feb. 16,

1517, at Chatillon sur Laing. He c;ime from goodstock. His father was a brave soldier and an incor

ruptible patriot. He trained Gaspard to be brave.

There were three boys, who loved each other, Odet,

Gaspard and Francis. The star of the Eeformation

shone in the mother s heart. The senior, Gaspard,chief marshal of the army, while hastening to relieve

a beleaguered town, became overheated and died.

He made a will commending wife and children to the

king and brother-in-law Montmorency, and died on

the ninth day of his illness.

The grief of the fatherless lads found some solace

in their mother s love, and in their affection for each

other. Whoever was loved by the one was loved by


the other two, and whoever offended one had an affair

to settle with the entire three.

The mother of Coligni, in the home of MargaretNavarre, became the governess of Jeanne d Albert,the mother of Henry IV. It is probable that she

made much of the friendship of this wonderful womnn,who, for diversion, read the Holy Scriptures, saying," In perusing them, my mind experiences its true and

perfect joy."His uncle was a rough soldier.

Coligm s conversion to Christ was the foundationof his strength. It was in the castle at Ghent, whilea prisoner, that he received a copy of the Scriptures,while on the brink of the grave. Audelot his brother,a prisoner at the same time, was released because ho

permitted the mass to be said in his cell. Colignipaid his ransom, and retired to his castle at Chatillon.

There Charlotte Laval, his good wife, became his

teacher. When urged to profess Christ, he replied :

"It is wise to count the cost of being a true

Christian."

"It is iviser to count the cost of not being a true

Christian. In the one case, the cost is temporal. Inthe other, it is eternal. In the one, the body pays it ;

but in the other, the soul pays it for ever."

"You areright," replied the Admiral, "and if

you are ready for the sacrifice, so am I;

" and fromthat time he professed the reformed creed. He gavethe Scriptures to his servants, forbade profane swear

ing, engaged pious teachers for his children, andestablished schools among the poor. One day, beingat Vaterille, listening to the word of God, the truthbroke in upon his mind. He then saw that the true

preparation for the Supper is not in the elements used,but in the person using them ; he must have faith in

Christ. It was then he came into the full fellowshipof the church.

The influence of this act was felt far and wide.

1(JB WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

Happy for France if there had been a John Knoxat the head of the Reform, a man bold in the face

of royalty, scathing upon usurpers, reading the

tendency of political schemes, so that he could

march abreast of events, the standard-bearer of the

truth !

The Reform-movement went on. Churches mul

tiplied. A fourth of the kingdom became identified

with the churches of Christ.

The uprising of (he Huguenots called for Coligni.He hesitated. His wife knew the struggle in his

soul. She could not sleep. She thought of them

enjoying every blessing in the palace, while their

brethren were in dungeons, or on the bare fields with

the storm beating on them. He urged that war

might only increase the number of the sufferers.k Your argument leaves your brethren hopeless. It

does not show a strong faith in God," said the goodwife. "He has given you the genius of a great

Captain. You have confessed the justice of their

cause."

"Lay your hand on your heart, wife, and tell me:Could you receive the news of defeat without a

murmur against God, and a reproach upon yourhusband?"

"I could." "Are you prepared to see your hus

band branded as a rebel and dragged to a scaffold,

while your children are disgraced and begging their

bread of their enemies, or serving them as scullions

and slaves ? I give you eight days to reflect uponit, and if you are prepared for such reverses, I will

march." "The eight days are already expired,"

said the intrepid wife. "Go sir, where duty calls."

He went. We cannot follow him. From camp to

cabinet ; from cabinet to camp : now wounded, nowdefeated, but always undaunted, he went forth, until

August 24, 1572, when, on the night of St. Barthol-


omew, he was murdered while a guest of the king;his body thrown from the window to the ground,had its head severed, and then was placed upon a

gibbet ; afterward his body having been draggedabout the streets, put over a fire and scorched, andthrown into the river, taken out again as unworthyfood for fish, dragged again by boys and lewdfellows of the baser sort, was hung up again onthe gallows, feet upward, where it remained for twoweeks.

All this, and volumes more, was the backgroundof 1637.

Now, look forward. Dark grows the night becauseGod s children withhold the light. Bright grows the

day whenever the messengers of Christ have the

courage of their convictions.

So long as the Huguenots filled out in their lives,

and by their proclamation of the truth, the conception which the world still cherishes of them, theyprospered.

Henry IV. illustrates, in his life and in his death,the uselessness of cowardice. He had courage on the

battlefield, a rough wit, and in some circumstanceswould have shone as a leader. But in that age heOlacked the faith which was essential to victory. Hedid not see Him who is invisible. His life was notbuilt on Christ, the corner stone. The trial came.He was weighed in the balance and " Mene, mene,tekel, upharsin" was as true of him as of Belshnzzar.

He was found wanting in steadfastness of purpose.He surrendered to Koine when a lad. He dared notbe a Daniel. He trifled when he should have beenresolute and firm. Brave and skillful in war, helost the advantage of his splendid victories by tryingto serve both parties. At last, he tore himself

treacherously from the faith of his mother, and fromall the associations of his early years. On the 25th


of July, 1593, he knocked on Sunday morning at

the Cathedral of St. Dennis. The door was opened,and upon the bishop demanding his errand, he re

plied," To be admitted into the church of Rome."

He bowed at the altar, and swore allegiance to the

Roman fai th . He acted a lie . He thought the t hrone

of France worth a mass, and consented, because Romewould not assent to his ruling on any other con

ditions, to become a godless king. He had asked

once before, "Could you confide in the faith of an

atheist? And in the day of battle would it add to

your courage to think you followed the banner of a

perjured apostate ?" Brave words, had he followed

them ; but he surrendered, and lost all. The Romehe sought to placate, turned from him with fresh

aversion in 1598, when he issued the Edict of Nantes,

twenty-six years after the massacre of St. Barthol

omew. The essence of the edict was limited tolera

tion. Liberty of conscience was permitted to the

Huguenots ; but except in special parts of France,

they could not exercise their religion. They were

declared eligible to office. Their poor were admit

ted into the hospitals ; but they were required to

keep the Romish festivals and pay tithes. For a

time the edict was observed, and under its shelter the

Huguenots pursued their way, enjoying a measure

of quiet and liberty. Then, had they preached the

truth, they might have achieved a victory. But they

suppressed it. They lacked the courage which was

displayed by Antonio Court, wTho gathered little

crowds about him, and went on until there were thou

sands listening to his voice.

The History of French Protestantism from the

promulgation of the Edict of Nantes, by Henry IV.,

in 1598, to the revocation of the same edict by Louis

XIV., in 1685, naturally divides itself into three

periods. In the first, extending from that great


religious transaction which marks the end of the

civil wars of the sixteenth century, to the taking of

Rochelle in 1629, the Protestants were at one time

by their own fault, and at another by the artifice of

the nobles, involved in the troubles which agitatedthe regency of Maria de Medici ; and in the first yearsof the majority of Louis XII., beheld themselves

deprived of the fortresses or towns yielded to themin pledge for the fulfillment of treaties of their political organization, and of their influence in the State.

Had they resisted this inroad, they could have

held Romanism in check. But when the Huguenotsallowed a solemn compact to be trifled with, Romebelieved her hour had come, and marched boldly on.

God gives every body a chance. Accept it, andsalvation is assured. Reject it, and all is lost.

In the second period (1629-1662), which extends

from the taking of Rochelle to the first persecutionsof Louis XIV., the Protestants lived as Protestants

in America are trying to live. They surrendered

their influence as a religious party. Their chiefs

pulled down the banner of a protest against the

aggressions of Rome and sought for quiet and prosperity and thrift.

They disturbed France no longer, as their ancestors

had done, by incessant armed risings, but enrichedthemselves by their industry.

FOR A TIME THEY PROSPERED.

Deprived of their cautionary fortresses and of their

political organizations, gradually excluded from

employment at Court and from nearly all civil offices,

they turned to agriculture and to manufactures,and amassed fortunes. They redeemed lost provinces from sterility.The Protestant burgher-class in the towns applied

itself to industry and commerce, and displayed a


degree of activity and intelligence coupled to integritysuch as never have been surpassed in any country.In Guienne it nearly monopolized the wine trade ; in

the two governments of Brouoge and Oleron, a dozenProtestant families held a monopoly of the trade in

salt and wine which amounted yearly to twelve or

fifteen million livres.

Those of Caen, sold to English and Dutch merchantslinen and clothes manufactured at Vive, at Falouse,and at Argenton ; thus securing a rich outlet for this

branch of national industry. Though bad Catholics,Eomanists were compelled to admit that the Reformedwere excellent men of business.

Swamped by a ruinous legislation to which theyassented, and tolerated in the midst of a populationentirely outnumbering them, which ever regardedthem with suspicion, constantly the butt of all calum

nies, subjected to the control of imperious laws which

compelled them to exercise perpetual constraint uponthemselves, they forced public esteem by their aus

terity of morals and irreproachable loyalty. By the

confession of their enemies, they respected law, theyobeyed God, loved their fellowmen, and were true

to them. They lived as seeing Him who is invisible.

"Renowned for their commercial intelligence and

activity, they were no less famous for their industry.More devoted to labor than other subjects of the

rsalm, because they could only hope to equal them bysurpassing them in the quality of their work, theywere still further stimulated and advanced by the

principles of theirreligion."

Those principles forbid

their inaction in thought. Compelled to enlightenthemselves by diligent study, there came necessarilythe superior light, which spread itself over all their

actions, and rendered their spirit abler to grasp all

ideas the application of which would tend to the

advancement of their weal,


Besides, the working year of the Protestants con

tained three hundred and ten days ;because they set

aside only the fifty-two Sabbaths and a few solemn

holidays, which gave their industry the advantage of

one sixth over that of the Catholics, whose workingyear contained but two hundred and sixty days, inas

much as they set apart to rest above one hundred andfive days.

They adopted the system of combined labor. Theyorganized their establishments on the principle of the

subdivision of labor, directed by skilful directors,

who employed thousands of workmen, whom theystimulated by the lure of salaries duly proportionedto their services, thus offering the surest and most

ready method of arriving at the most perfect, most

abundant, and most economical production. As a

result, France possessed the finest manufactories of

wool, and shared the rich commerce in broadcloth

which belonged to the English, the Hollander, andthe Italians.

The invention of the stocking loom increased the

number of the manufactories of stockings, of wool,silk, thread, and cotton. The Protestants distin

guished themselves in this new art, and propagated it

in the district of Sedan and Languedoc. A portionof that province, the upper Gevaudon, a mountainousand sterile region, almost entirely inhabited by the" Reformed " was celebrated for the serges and cod-

dices made. In that region all the peasants hadtrades. The children spun from the age of four

years and upward, and the whole of the family thus

found occupation.It was the Protestants of France who gave the

world the best linen cloth. The tanneries of Touraine,the silk factories of Tours and Lyons, were all ownedand worked by Protestants.

Nor did the Protestants confine themelves to maim-


factures and commerce, but entered largely into all theliberal careers. Numbers of the Reformed distin

guished themselves as physicians, as advocates, as

writers, as well as preachers, and contributed largelyto the glory of the age of Louis XIV. The eloquenceof the pulpit at this date owed to the Protestants its

extraordinary success; for while with Romanists

preaching was but an accessory part of worship, it

had become with their adversaries its most importantfeature.

"

They ask only their bellyful ofpreaching," said

Catherine de Medici, sneeringly, while she Avas yetvacillating between the two creeds. Having chargeto teach the religion of the gospel, culture was essen

tial, then as now. Hence, there shortly arose a riv

alry between the two religions, from which the

pulpits reaped good results. Because of the powerof the pulpit, Bossuet, Massilon, Bourdalue and Fen-elon became famed in the Catholic world as preachersmore than priests. In all the principal cities of the

kingdom, the Protestants maintained flourishingschools of learning. Grand as was this period in

many respects, it was wanting in fidelity to the truth.

When they knew the truth and had the opportunity,

they failed to glorify it, neither were thankful.

The same men who had braved death and torture

were found to be unarmed against Court favor. Theyhad not the courage of their convictions. Expediency,rather than principle, ruled them.

In this land a similar state of things exists. Menare silent in regard to the aggressions of Home, whena proclamation of the truth would overthrow error

and cause errorists to flee. The surrender to Romeon the part of politicians was only matched by the

conduct of the French when they might have spoken.The consequences of this betrayal can only be

described in part.


An edict of the 17th of June, 1681, permitted

boys at fourteen, and girls at twelve, to abjure the

Protestant religion, and re-enter the bosom of the

Romish church.

This law was attended with terrible results. It

undermined all parental authority in Protestant

families. It is in line with the Romish claim

that all sprinkled children are Romanists. It was

enough that any one should affirm to the authorities

that a child wished to become a Roman Catholic,

having joined in prayer, or made the sign of the

cross, or kissed the image of the Virgin, to cause his

abstraction from the care of his parents, who were

forced besides to pay him a pension ;so that the loss

of the child was followed by the loss of property.The synods received an order to accept neither

legacies nor donations. The ministers were for

bidden to speak in their sermons of the wretchedness

of the times, or to attack, directly or indirectly, the

Roman Catholic religion. To all this the "Reformed"

assented without remonstrance or resistance. Theysurrendered their liberties, and by so doing were

destroyed.After this, came the systematic attempt for the

conversion of the Protestants. Troops were quartered upon them.

In many villages the priests followed the soldiers

through the streets, crying, "Courage, gentlemen !

it is the intention of the king that these dogs of

Huguenots shall be pillaged and sacked."

The soldiers entered the houses, sword in hand,sometimes crying: "Kill, kill!" to frighten the

women and the children. So long as the inhabitants

could satisfy their rapacity, they suffered no morethan pillage. But when their money was expended,the price of their furniture consumed, and the orna

ments and garments of their wives disposed of, the


dragoons seized them by the hair to drag them to

church ; or, if they suffered them to remain in their

houses, made use of threats, outrages, and even

tortures, to compel them to be converted. Theyburnt, at slow fires, the feet and hands of some

;

they broke the ribs, legs, or arms of others withblows of sticks. Others were cast into dampdungeons, with threats of leaving them there to rot.

The soldiers said that everything was permitted to

them except murder and rape.On the 28th of July, 1681, Charles the Second

was compelled to sanction a bill which granted the

most extensive privileges to those French refugeeswho should demand an asylum in England. FromHolland, and from Germany as well, a cry of indignation arose. Louis XIV. called a halt. The persecutions stopped for a time ; but in 1684 they beganagain, and then it went from bad to worse.

New tortures were tried. Families were deprivedof sleep by the noise of soldiers. The voice of

drums, blasphemies, hideous cries, the crash of fur

niture, and constant shaking, by which they compelledthese miserable wretches to stand up at night and

keep their eyes open, were some of the means

employed to deprive them of sleep. To pinch them,to prick them with sharp instruments, to pull them

about, to suspend them with cords, and a hundredother cruelties, were the sport of these executioners,

by which their hosts were reduced to such a state

that they were glad to promise whatever they wished,to escape these barbarians. The soldiers offered

indignities to women. They spat in their faces, theymade them lie down on hot coals, and put their heads

in heated ovens in which the vapor was enough to

suffocate them.

As a result, thousands succumbed. It is a terrible


picture, and the sufferings God s children were com

pelled to undergo are too horrid to relate.

Is there not a lesson for us ? Can we not see the

peril in surrendering to such a foe ?

There was no pity in their hearts. They had no

respect for citizenship. Bigotry ruled.

On the 22d of October, Louis XIV. signed at Fon-

tainbleu, the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. The

principal provisions of the revocation edict were the

following : The Protestant temples were to be demol

ished, and the exercise of their religious worship wasto cease, as well in private houses as in the castles of

the nobles, on pain of confiscation of property and

personal arrest. The ministers who should refuse to

be converted, were warned to leave the kingdomwithin fourteen days, on pain of being sent to the

galleys.Protestant schools were to be closed ; the children

who were born after the publication of the edicts

were to be baptized by the priests of their parishesand brought up in the Roman Catholic faith. A termof four months was granted to refugees wherein to

return to France and apostatize ; that time expired,their property was to be confiscated. Protestants

were formally prohibited from leaving the kingdomand carrying their fortunes abroad, on pain of the

galleys for men, and confiscation of their propertyand personal arrest for the women. All the provisions of the law against relapsed converts wereconfirmed.

The Reformed " who had not changed their

religion, were to remain in the kingdom until it

should please God to enlighten them.On the same day that the edict of revocation was

registered, the destruction of the temple of Charenton,built by the celebrated architect Jacques Debrosse,and capable of containing 14,000 persons, was com-


menced. Five days afterward, no trace of the edifice

remained. The church at Caen, which had so manytimes re-echoed to the eloquent voice of Dubas, fell

in ruins, to the flourish of trumpets and shouts ofjoy.At Nimes, Cheyrau was permitted to preach a last

discourse. He did so, and appealed to his hearers to

persevere in the faith unto death. The temple wastorn down and became a heap of ruins. In the midst,could long be remarked a single stone, beneath the

overthrown front, bearing this inscription :

"HERE IS THE HOUSE OF GOD, HERE IS THEGATE OF HEAVEN. "

The Protestants who had believed Louis XIV. to

be the greatest king of the age, and that he would

yet see his mistake, had their eyes opened to the

actual condition of affairs when they saw 800 temples

destroyed, and learned that troops had been ordered

into the North of France to complete the work donein the South.

Protestant servants were denied employment, andnoblemen were compelled to employ Roman Catholics.

These severities bore fruit. The galleys were filled

with prisoners. Everybody that could escape, did so.

To London, to Germany, to America, they came in

uncounted numbers. France was emptied of its best

population.Over 1,300,000 of the good and well-to-do citizens

went forth as exiles. In a celebrated memoiraddressed to Louvais, in 1688, Voubon deplores the

desertion of 1,000,000 men, the withdrawal of $60,-

000,000 of money, the ruin of commerce, the ene

mies fleet increased by 9,000 of the best sailors of the

kingdom, and their armies by 600 officers and 12,000soldiers.

The north of France became depopulated, as well


as the south. Of 1998 Protestant families whodwelt in the district of Paris, 1202 emigrated.The priests celebrated the day of revocation by

public thanksgiving. What sorrows followed in that

train ! A law passed by the constituent assembly of

1790, restored to the descendants, now dispersed over

the face of the globe, the title of French citizens, on

the simple condition of returning to France and ful

filling the civil duties imposed on all Frenchmen ;

but it could not bring back to France the loss whichit had sustained. For almost a century the EomanCatholic church had full sway in the whole of France.

It possessed all the edifices of worship, all the

schools, the press, the government. The Protest

ants had lost the right of possessing their creed and

the right of existing.

Treachery never pays, and wrong-doing secures

terrible harvests. After St. Bartholomew came re

morse to Charles IX. He lived but twenty-onemonths. He could not get away from the horrid

memory. The man who had boasted on the fatal

night that there should not be a single Huguenot left

to reproach him with the deed, was waited on at his

death-bed by a Huguenot nurse. "Alas, nurse, dear

nurse," he would say to her," what blood, what

murders ! Oh, my God ! forgive me. What shall

I do? I am lost." And the nurse would point himto God as the only hope.

Henry IV., after betraying his mother s and his

soul s highest interests, was smitten by an assassin s

dagger, and died as the fool dieth.

Louis XIY. saw his kingdom impoverished, his

commerce gone, his name execrated throughout the

world, and lay in his magnificent palace at Versailcs

dying. He is utterly wretched. The people curse

him, and hurl stones and mud at his coffin.

The church of Home gains nothing but infamy.


The Revolution struck with awful justice and rent

the fetters of French Protestantism, smiting into

the dust the throne which had so long oppressedthem.And so Protestantism is revived. There are about

1,000,000 Protestants. Many of them have ac

quired a distinguished place in the Church and in the

State.

1. France lost the light, because Christians hid it

beneath a bushel. They forgot that they were the

light, and if they refused to let their light shine theyincreased the gloom. They enjoyed the truth ; but

they did not preach it. The aggressive gospel of

Luther and Zwingle was set aside. They turned to

money-getting and thrift, and left the affairs of State

to others.

John Knox, with his words, spoken and written,drove his enemies into their retreats. By his addresses and sermons he made public opinion, roused

the popular heart, and directed the popular will. InFrance there was no such man. There was too little

enlightened opinion. The military spirit died with

the moral. It was not the call to arms, no more than

the call to repentance. It was not the fight for lib

erty, because it was not the good fight of faith.

2. Their second great mistake was in proclaimingthe possibility of a Itomanist being saved while he

clings to the errors ofRome.For this the leaders argued, even as men argue it

now. In our churches are ministers and men whoclaim that the Roman Catholic church stands in asso

ciation with evangelical churches as a church of

Christ. In the discussion of the Freedom of Worship Bill, this position was maintained.

Romanists are treated not as errorists ; but as if,

despite their errors, they are Christians. In faith

and practice they are Pagans. We are not speaking


against them as citizens, but denying that they are

Christians, while they are Romanists. They are in

peril because tradition is preferred to Scripture,

Mary to Jesus, and the decrees of the church to the

commands of Christ. They must have the Gospel

brought to them, and they must believe it to the

saving of their souls, or they must be lost.

"Venerable ministers of the Gospel," exclaimed

Eev. Charles Chiniquy, "Rome is the great dangerahead for the church of Christ, and you do not understand it enough. The atmosphere of light, hon

esty, truth, and holiness in which you are born, andwhich you have breathed since your infancy, makesit almost impossible for you to realize the dark mysteries of idolatry, immorality, degrading slavery,hatred of the Word of God, concealed behind the

walls of that modern Babylon. It is that ignorancewhich paves the way for the triumph of Rome. It

paralyzes the arm of the church of Christ."

WHY THIS INDIFFERENCE?

The answer of this man, who was fifty years a

priest, is :" Because modern Prostestants have not

only forgotten what Rome was, what she is, and whatshe will forever be, the most irreconcilable and powerful enemy of the gospel of Christ ; but while she is

striking Christians to the heart, by cursing their

schools and wrenching the Bible from the hands of

the children ; while she is battering down and scalingthe walls and storming the citadel of their faith, theyare recognizing her as a branch of the church of

Christ.

IT IS A DELUSION AND A SNARE.

Rome, that shed the blood of our forefathers, that

refused to keep faith with heretics, that fired the

inquisition, and lit its fires with devilish and malig-


nant joy, is in our midst, attempting to chain our

people to the feet of her idols.

Romanists, that murdered Henry IV. ,that stabbed

Coligni to the heart, that burned a Huss, a Ridleyand a Latimer, and that plotted the death of Abraham Lincoln, and attempted to stab Liberty, are

here to fight with desperation, and do their utmostto destroy the liberty our fathers fought for, and wehave defended.

ROME NEVER COMPROMISES.

Upon the ministry of this hour, a fearful responsi

bility is devolved. Let them reckon Roman Catholics as a part of the religious world, who can be

saved while they adhere to the errors of Rome, andthe people will see no cause for alarm, and no rea

son why efforts should be made to rescue the millions

in our midst from the grasp of the destroyer.Let them proclaim the truth, that Rome hates the

Bible, destroys the Sabbath, apologizes for crime,and teaches that a criminal coming to the confes

sional may, by the act of a priest, become white

as a saint, and the people will see a reason for jails

and penitentiaries being filled with members in goodstanding of the Roman Catholic church. They will

see that honesty and integrity are imperilled by such

teaching. Romanism is a lie, coined in hell, and

built up as a system through the machinations of

Satan. It must be resisted, and Romanists must be

warned of their peril, because they who believe in

such error are damned. It is our duty to preach the

gospel to our prisoners. This may be their only

opportunity to hea-r the truth. Romanism cannot

usurp the place of Christianity without destroyingthe foundations of liberty. The Christians of this

land must fearlessly proclaim the truth, if they will

save the State.


It was the boast of Napoleon that he made wayfor the talents. But such talents ! Talents wriggling to a height where the lion could scarcely find a

foothold, or the eagle a place to perch !

It was, and is, the Bible that opens the way for the

talents. Because of this redemption has come, andwhere it is welcomed, and loved and used, there is

prosperity. Life tells. God takes care of his own.III. A third mistake was made when they con

sented, for any reason, to be silent concerning the

errors of Rome.This peril confronts us. Pulpits are closed ngainst

this. Professors of religion apologize for, it theydo not champion, the errors of Rome. While the

Huguenot consented to be silent, Rome worked on.

The result was seen not only in the Revocation of theEdict of Nantes, but in the state of affairs whichmade that revocation a possibility.

It is not safe to forget the drift and trend ofRomanism. All who keep their eye on publicaffairs, know that Romanism is organizing for the

battle of Armageddon. The Watchman u St. Louis

boldly says :" There are indications that before the

next half century has passed, the two great bodiesinto which Christianity is divided will engage in areal conflict, in which the strength of the seminal

principle of each communion will be put to a real

test."

"Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, andin the power of his might. Put on the whole armorof God, that ye may be able to stand against thewiles of the devil." Some one must fight, if truth shall

reign. Americans have great trusts committed totheir keeping.The need of the hour is an awakened church.

Luther could not have got on without the Elector of

Saxony. John Wicliff would have been a failure had


not the Duke of Lancaster stood by and for him.

Pray that some of our mighty laymen, now giving

money for colleges and churches, may lay their

offerings on this altar, and help us to sow the broadfields of our American life with Gospel seed.

At the battle of Gettysburg, one hundred and fifty

cannons poured their leaden and iron hail upon our

men. It seemed difficult to live in the galling fire.

Our soldiers were burrowing in the ground, hidingbehind what they could place before them, when

they heard a band of music. At its head rode Hancock, hat off, saying to the men :

" Gentlemen, that

cannonade means that our enemies are getting readyto attack us. Be ready. Prove to be men." Our

boys were ready ; and when the battle-wave struck

the Rock of Patriotism, it broke, and victory came,in which the South glories now equally with the

North.

So shall it be in this fight with Eome. The defeat

of Rome is the salvation of the Republic, and the

deliverance of Romanists from superstition, that produces the sleep of death. Let us glorify God as

God, and work while it is day.

CHAPTER XY.

ROMISH SCHOOLS OUR PERIL.

Rome is an old fighter. In the battle now ragingfor the utter overthrow of the public school system in

the United States, Rome is managing her forces and

planting her blows in accordance with well-defined

plans ; which, having won victories elsewhere, she

iDelieves are sure to produce the same results in her

present desperate encounter. Thousands in pulpitsand in pews, in shops and on farms, think resistance

worse than folly. This class are either betraying the

youth of America, or are silent while others are doingthe infamous work. It is time to call a halt. Formore than fifty years, because of this false securitywhich has held the church in the arms of a delusive

slumber, and through the cowardice or ambition of

party leaders, this nation, with all its unparalleled

opportunities and responsibilities has been driftingtoward a surrender of the children to the control of

the priests of Rome. Rome s opposition is open anddefiant. It has assumed four distinct phases : 1. In

1840, Archbishop Hughes gave this order : "Take the

children out of the public schools, as you would take

them out of devouring fire ;

"

that was to get them

away from Bible influence. First, denounce the

schools because the Bible is read ; then banish the

Bible and denounce them as godless is the pro

gramme of Rome.2, The Bible having been removed as a text-book,

Rome fought general education, and became the openand avowed champion of illiteracy.


3. In 1884, the Plenary Council ordered the build

ing of parochial schools. The decree was mandatory ;

save in cases where a sufficient cause can be shown,satisfactory to the bishop. Neglect of this requirement subjected the offender to the usual penalties ofdisobedience. This was the beginning of the trouble

with Edward McGlynn. Educated in the publicschools, he believes in them and fought for them.

4. The children of Roman Catholics have beentaken out of the schools, and now they claim the

right of giving direction as to how the children of

Protestants shall be educated. The inquiry has been

raised, If the schools are so bad that Roman Catholic children cannot attend them, are they not too badfor Roman Catholic teachers to teach in them ? If

Romanists insist on educating their children, oughtthey not to stop all interference on their part withthe educating of children not belonging to them ?

Vicar-General Brady, of St. Louis, declares : "We

are doing all that we canto prevent our children from

going to the public schools. We must educate ourown children. They are educated in the publicschools merely as animals would be educated. Their

souls are not attended to."

In Monseigneur Segur s " Plain Talk About Prot

estantism, "there is this language (p. 98) : "The free

dom of thinking is simply nonsense. We are no

more free to think without rule, than we are to act

without one." Page 105 :" We have to believe only

what the Pope and the Bishops teach. We have to

reject only that which the Pope and the Bishops con

demn and reject. Should a point of doctrine appeardoubtful, we have only to address ourselves to the

Pope and the Bishops to know what to believe.

Only from that tribunal, forever living and forever

guided by God, emanate true judgment on religious

belief, and particularly on the true sense ofScripture."


The Roman Church, claiming to understand the

secrets of God and to have the keys of heaven and

hell, and blasphemously presuming that it can con

trol the destinies of men to save eternally or damnforever in a life to come undertakes to bestow for

money the joys of the former, and inflict the pains of

the latter, on those who refuse credulity and cash.

To make this trade prosperous, ignorance is a neces

sity. "It uses money, mendacity and pretendedmiracles, to capture and enslave the ignorant. It

assails everything tending to enlighten the masses, onwhose ignorance it feeds. Italy, Spain, Ireland,Mexico and Lower Canada sufficiently illustrate its

terrible work. Human vitality and intelligence have

probably been brought to a lower point in Spain than

in any other civilized nation on the globe, and the

Roman Church is largely, if not solely, responsiblefor this national degradation and ruin. It seeks to

do is most successfully preparing to do is doingslowly for the United States what it has done for

Spain. Our free-school system destroyed, political

integrity destroyed and parties corrupted, the goal is

not faraway."

II. THE CHARACTER OF THE EDUCATION GIVENDESERVES NOTICE.

The trouble in Ireland to-day is, that England is

dealing with a people who believe that all is rightwhich is done to advance the power of the Church.

Hence, there, as here, jurymen utterly ignore the

value of their oath where the interests of the Church

require it. For this reason alone, the right of " trial

by jury"is threatened.

ROMANISM GIVES A LICENSE TO VIOLATE,

in some way or other, every precept of the Deca

logue. If men who are Romanists are truthful, hon-

21<) WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

est and upright, it is because they are better thanthe religion they profess compels them to be.

Rome teaches that the Sabbath may be set aside

after hearing mass. Merchandizing and the sellingof goods at auction is permitted on the Sabbath. Hewho performs any servile work on the Lord s Day or

on a festival day, let him do penance three days onbread and water. If any one breaks fasts prescribed

by the Church, let him do penance on bread andwater twenty days. Three days on bread and water

for disobeying their God ; twenty days for disobey

ing their Church ! Absolution is given for stealingsmall amounts to pay for masses, though the law is,

that masses shall be given without pay. The command :

" Thou shalt have no other gods before me,"

is blotted out of the Bible by papal hands. Children

trained in these schools can lie, steal, break the Sab

bath, and commit sins of any kind, and obtain abso

lution from a man no better than the guilty party.

ROMANISM INJURES CITIZENSHIP.

The oath of allegiance, by which the thousands ot

Romanists have obtained the rights of the ballot,

citizenship and office, which, if regarded as obliga

tory, would bind every one of them to support the

principles of Republican Government, is valueless ;

because, whenever Roman officials shall see fit to

require this oath to be disregarded, every goodRomanist, to a man, is bound by his allegiance to the

Pope, which he believes more binding than his alle

giance to the Government, to disregard it. As proof,we quote from "

Abridged Course of Religious In

struction for the Use of Colleges and Schools," by the

Rev. Father F. X. Schouppe, of the Society of Jesus,with the imprimateur of H. E. Cardinal Manning,London Burns and Gates, 1880, p. 203: " TheChurch can dispense from a promissory oath. This


power belongs to the Pope and bishops, who exercise

it either themselves or by theirdelegates."

Page 278 :" The civil laws (of Christendom) are

binding in conscience so long as they are conformable to the rights of the Catholic Church."

This gives a warrant to the false swearing whichfloods our cities with voters who have passed fromtheir landing in this free country to the courts where

they take a false oath, to the polls, where, withanother false oath, they swear in their vote, and to

the confessional, where their oath is held to be a justifiable,

"

dispensable" lie for the benefit of the HolyKoman Catholic Church, whenever it shall chance so

to regard it, or order him so to regard it. He also is

taught," that the Sacrifice of the Mass remits sins

and the punishment due them" (p. 210). "The

power to remit sin is judicial. The priests are made

judges of the sin and the disposition of the sinner.

Their absolution is just as efficacious as would be that

of Jesus Christ."

Educate the youth in this way, and "

repeating"

at the polls becomes an act of grace, and honest elec

tions become an impossibility. As has been said :

" A ship-load of foreign Romanists lands in NewYork ; indulgence in the lump is by the Cardinal or

Archbishop granted, to swear that they have residedhere long enough to become citizens

; they go beforethe court, become naturalized, get their final papers,and at once go to the polls and help elect the Cardinal s

candidate for Mayor. Thus perjured citizens capturepolling places and carry elections in the interest of

Romanism."* It does not stop here.

Dissimulation is lawful, according to Liguori, as

is gambling."

Laymen, or even the clergy, do notsin if they play cards principally for the sake of

* Romanism, by A. J. Grover, p. 18.


recreation, or for a moderate sum of money. Plence,

gambling among priests is extensively practised.

DRUNKENNESS NOT A VICE.

"It is lawful to administer the sacraments to

drunkards, if they are in danger of death, and had

previously expressed a desire of receiving them."

Hence, the murderer executed in the Tombs October

18th, 1883, cried for whiskey at the last, though hehad partaken of the Eucharist. Priests are knownto drink to excess. One, in a country town, rode

home drunk almost every Sabbath evening after per

forming vespers in the chapel. All knew it, and it

wras tolerated because the guilty debauchee was a

priest. It was Liguori who said: "Among the

priests who live in the world, it is rare, very rare, to

find one that isgood."

Alexander Campbell, in his discussion with Arch

bishop Purcell, read from Liguori the permission for

priests to keep nieces, or concubines. ArchbishopPurcell denied that Liguori ever taught anything so

abominable, and that all who say so are guilty of a

flagrant violation of the commandment which says,"Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy

neighbor." The book was brought in, and another read

therefrom these words: "A bishop, however poorhe may be, cannot appropriate to himself pecuniaryfines without the license of the Apostolical See ; but

he ought to apply to pious uses that which the Council

of Trent has laid upon non-resident clergymen ,or upon

those clergymen who keep concubines." Marriageis a mortal sin. Adultery is pardoned.

AVHATEVER HURTS ROME IS DECRIED, WHATEVERHELPS ROME IS APPROVED.

* < What answer ought a confessor to give when


questioned concerning a truth which he knows from

sacramental confession only ?"

" He ought to answer that he does not know it,

and, if it be necessary, to confirm the same with an

oath." Is it lawful, then, to tell a lie?"

"He is questioned as a man, and answers as a

man. As a man he does not know the truth, thoughhe knows it as God."

* What if a confessor were directly asked whether

he knows it through sacramental confession ?"

" He may reply,t( I know nothing.

"

Is such a religion good enough for the youth of

America ? It is the true position that the nation has

no right to give children into the hands of RomanCatholics ; and that prisoners in our penal institu

tions ought to be taught and helped by men who be

lieve and teach the Word of God ?

ROMAN CATHOLICS SHOULD NOT HAVE CHARGE OFPRISONS.

Jerry McCauley, the river thief, and a most des

perate character, went to Sing Sing as a member of

the Roman Catholic communion, in full and in goodstanding, as are the majority of our prisoners in all

our penal institutions. It was because Jerry McCauley heard the Gospel and found a Bible in his

room that he was converted, came out of the Churchof Rome, and became a benefactor to hundreds of

thousands.

III. THE STATE HAS NO RIGHT TO RECOGNIZE THECHURCH.

If the Court of Special Sessions can commit to a

Roman Catholic institution children between sevenand fourteen years of age, as idle, truant, vicious,or homeless, then the State can put its neck into the


yoke Rome has been framing for many years, withthe consent of a silent Christianity and a crafty

political sentiment. The law says,

NO CONNECTION BETWEEN CHURCH AND STATE.

The free exercise and enjoyment of religious profession and worship, without discrimination or

preference, shall forever be allowed in this State for

all mankind.The Constitution of these United States, in pro

viding for religious liberty, expressly declares that

no restraint should be exercised: "that Congressshould make no law respecting an establishment of

religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof;"

but recognizing the principle introduced to the notice

of mankind by Roger Williams, who repudiatedtoleration, because the right to tolerate implied the

right to persecute ; who would not accept as a favor

from man what had been given to him as a right byGod ; who held that, when God made the eye heconferred the right to look, and when he made the

Bible he conferred the right to read it, or have it

read.

Gambetta, in France, saw this peril, and warnedthe State against giving over children to the control

of priests to be educated and guided by them. " I

am," said the great French statesman, "for the separation of the schools from the churches. I consider

this not only a question of political, but of social

order. Let not Catholics, with their claims to ex-

clusiveness, have anything to do with the propagation of necessary knowledge, which it is the State s

duty to see imparted to every citizen."

Gambetta knew Romanism as we in this free land

do not know it. Let us hear, and heed his manlyadvice.

The parochial school, notwithstanding the disposi-


tion of the American people to try and conciliate their

Roman Catholic fellow-citizens, is a fact. The decree

has gone forth from the Provincial Council, sanc

tioned by the Pope, that such schools shall be built

in every parish. Compromise is a failure. Not

only does Rome seek to take her children out of our

public schools ; but, under one pretence or another,she seeks to fill these public schools with RomanCatholic teachers. Let us have done with this.

Put the Bible back where it belongs. Let it becomea text-book for the children of America. Teachthem to be good readers of the Scriptures. Said

Sir William Jones, who was familiar with Greek,Roman and Oriental literature: " The Bible, inde

pendently of its Divine origin, contains more sublim

ity, purer morality, more impartial history and finer

strains of eloquence than can be collected from anyother book, in whatever language it may have beenwritten." John Jay, in an admirable address on" Rome, the Bible and the Republic," quotes the dis

tinguished Robert Hall as saying :" Wherever the

Scriptures are generally read, the standard of moralsis raised," and adds :

4 The indebtedness of this coun

try to the Bible, and its recognition by our Government in other days, are things not to be forgotten ;

and it is well to keep permanently before our peoplethis distinguishing feature of our

history." The

great body of the original settlers on our newly dis

covered continent were men whose ancestors had

fought for civil and religious freedom on the various

battle-fields of the old world. They loved liberty,and loved God s Word. Is it not true that their

love of liberty sprung from the influence of the truth

upon their hearts? Follow the Bible around the

world, and in its trail you find liberty, progress and

enlightenment. The Bible ought to be made a text

book in every institution helped by the State, be-


cause of what the Bible does for the State. " Therenever was found," said Lord Bacon, " in any age of

the world, either religion or law that did so highlyexalt the public good as the Bible." If Romanistsdo not like it, let them dislike it. What they love,hurts liberty. What they hate, helps it. It is our

duty to make our schools so good that no ambitiouschild of the State can afford to be educated elsewhere.I make my appeal to you, not as religionists, but as

citizens, Do more than refuse to divide the SchoolFund. Do this : from this time on, provide for chil

dren between seven and fourteen years of age whomay be idle, truant, vicious or homeless, better

places in which to educate them than the protectories or convents under Romish control. They are

children of the State. Give them religious instruc

tion, by giving them access to the Word of God. It

is our bounden duty to teach them Christian moral

ity, essential to their education as good citizens. In

the words of Ulysses S. Grant:" Let us labor to add all needful guarantees for the

most perfect security of free thought, free speech,and free press, pure morals, unfettered religious

sentiments, and of equal rights and privileges to all

men, irrespective of nationality, color or religion.

Encourage free schools, and resolve that not onedollar in money, no matter how raised, shall be ap

propriated to the support of any sectarian school.

Resolve that either the State, or nation, or both combined, shall support institutions of learning, sufficient

to afford every child growing up in the land the

opportunity of a good common school education."

POPERY IN THE UNITED STATES

is little known. It is hidden. It works in darkness.

Such is the courage and faith of the American peoplethat they consent to the existence of Roman Catholics,


and to carry out their purposes and plans as they do

the existence of Methodists or Baptists, or any reli

gious denomination. They act as if it were ungenerous and unfair to uncover the wiles of Jesuitism,

and disclose the perils which threaten the nation

because of the doings of Romanism. In Canada, the

actions of this desperate foe can be studied in detail.

The programme with which the people of the United

States is confronted has been carried out. There,Rome is dominant. The harvest of Rome has ripened,and Rome is consolidated.

SEPARATE OR PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS EXIST IN CANADA

under the sanction of the law. They are sustained

by taxation, as are Protestant schools ; and there are

many ways in which Roman Catholics are permittedto place Protestants at a disadvantage :

1 . Five Roman Catholics can petition for a separate school. The petition being granted, all RomanCatholics within a radius of three miles every waycan be compelled to support it. No matter if they

prefer the public school, the law compels them to

support the Roman Catholic school. All known to

be Roman Catholics, and all believed to be RomanCatholics, are taxed, and deliverance from the samecan only be obtained by a process of law, which is

irritating, if not dangerous.2. All Protestant teachers are compelled to go

through a public examination, and must measure upto a certain grade, or fail in obtaining a school. In

Roman Catholic schools, the Christian Brothers andNuns can be appointed without examination. To

day, the teachers of parochial schools are not examined in the United States, and the schools are not

inspected ; the youth are surrendered to Rome.3. For the Protestant schools, books are selected

by the Board of Public Education. In Roman


Catholic schools, they select their own, and may fill

them with treason, with superstition and paganism,and there is none to say them Nay.

4. In the public schools the Bible is read ; not in

Roman Catholic schools.

5. The public schools are inspected; not the

Roman Catholic.

6. In the election of trustees for public schools, a

secret ballot is used. In Roman Catholic school

districts, the trustees are elected by their signingtheir names, and voting Aye or Nay. This is the

fight now going on. The laity want the secret ballot,

that they may get rid of priestly control. The openballot is kept, to preserve the control of the priests.As a result, Roman Catholic children are growing

up in ignorance. It is proven in Canada, as in

Ireland, or Spain, or Mexico, that Rome hates education.

Doctor Maguire, a Roman Catholic professor of the

University of Dublin, and one of the senators of the

Royal University of Ireland, has written a pamphleton

THE EFFECTS OF HOME RULE ON EDUCATION,

in which he declares "that a large and logical section

of the Roman Catholic Church is conscientiously

opposed to the spread of education." He quotes the

Dublin Review (vol. xx., p. 192, second series), in

which it is contended, that the absence of highereducation is a powerful preservative against apos-

tacy,"and tells a story of the Archbishop of Tuam,

who closed a school, and when one of the villagersasked how he was to send his children to school,

replied:" What do they want with a school? Let

them learn their Catechism."

Cardinal Cullen, in 1870, before the Educational

Convention, said :

"

It is admitted that the Scotch and


the Irish are of the same origin, and shows that since

the Scotch embraced the Reformed religion they haveoutrun even the English ; while, wherever the Irish

embraced Romanism, they have retrograded." Whata contrast between exclusively Roman Catholic Con-

naught and Protestant Ulster !

Education is the basis of national liberty and

prosperity. In elementary instruction, Protestant

States are incomparably more advanced than RomanCatholic, and representative governments are the

natural outgrowth of Protestant populations ; while

despotic governments are the congenial governmentsof Roman Catholic populations.

DeLavelieye declares, that " the control of education by the Roman priesthood leads inevitably to

illiteracy, with its tendency to degradation, pauperism and crime."

The Roman Catholic Review for April, 1871,said :

* We do not indeed prize as highly as some of

our countrymen appear to do, the ability to read,write and cipher. Some men are born to be leaders,and the rest are born to be led. The best ordered andadministered State is that in which the few are welleducated and lead, and the many trained to obedience."

Said a priest: "I would as soon administer the

sacraments to a dog, as to a Catholic who sent his

children to a public school."

THIS IS ROMANISM.

It ought to be fought ; not for the sake of Protestants alone, but because of the imperilled interests ofthe children of Roman Catholics. Illiteracy imperils,here and everywhere.

In Canada, one-sixth of the population furnishes

more than five-sixths of the crime. Occasionaldisclosures reveal this peril. When the bill was


introduced into the Legislature ofNew York, pretend

ing to secure freedom of worship, it was proven to

have been proposed by a Jesuit, and was introduced

by Senator Gibbs ;"

because," as he said in a letter

to the New York Evening Post, Oct. 27, 1875, "of

certain pledges made by the leading Republicans to

the Irish Catholic voters for their support of JamesG. Elaine." If in America, with our centuries of

training in the principles of Republican government,with our hereditary devotion to the elementary prin

ciples of civil and religious freedom, such bargainscan be made, and Irish votes can be sold in blocks for

the betrayal of the principles of the Constitution, is

is not time to ask if Popery be not in the way?The American people are generous to a fault.

They have treated Romanists as if they werebrothers. They have been slow to believe they were

tolerating an enemy. They are waking up. Theyare seeing the peril threatening liberty. They are

getting on their armor, and they will fight the goodfight of faith ; and, though a little slow in starting,

they will get there all the same ;and will yet have

the honor of digging as deep a grave for Romanismas they have furnished for human slavery. They are

becoming weary of such sentiments as, that " Toomuch education would make the poor discontented

with their lot, and unsuit them for following the

plow, using the spade, hammering iron, or buildingwalls." It is American to believe in education for

the people ; and to thank God that the path opens to

the highest positions from the door of a hovel as well

as from the door of a palace. In our public schools,

the rich and poor are equals. As Macaulay said :

4

During the last three centuries, to stunt the

growth of the human mind has been her chief object.

Throughout Christendom, whatever advance has been

made in knowledge, in freedom, in wealth, and in the


arts of life, has been in inverse proportion to her

power. The loveliest and most fertile provinces of

Europe have, under her rule, been sunk in poverty,in political servitude, and in intellectual torpor ;

while Protestant countries, once proverbial for ster

ility and barbarism, have been turned by skill and

industry into gardens, and can boast of a long list of

heroes, statesmen, philosophers andpoets."

WHAT IS NEXT?

Rome will soon have her children housed in the

parochial school buildings. Then will come the

refusal to pay taxes. Property will be levied andheld up for sale. Who will buy it? They who do

so, will run the peril of losing their lives. Thescenes of Ireland will be re-enacted in the UnitedStates. Then will come the end. The American

people will make short work of Romanism, whenonce they understand its motives, its animus and

purpose.

THE REMEDY.

Resist this devil of Romanism and it will flee.

Put the Bible back where it belongs ; and make it a

reading-book for the youth of America. Adopt the

Prussian system, or devise a better, and see to it

that the children of the State are given religiousinstruction ; so that they shall know the chief doctrines of the Bible, the life and teachings of our

Lord, the history of the Christian religion in connection with contemporary civil history. Let there beno sectarianism taught, and no antagonism engendered, and then shall our schools become the bulwarkand defence of liberty.

CHAPTEK XVI.

PAROCHIAL SCHOOLS AND INDULGENCES.

The morning cometh ; and with it, and before it, the

struggle. In Pennsylvania, and notably in Pittsburg,Romanism is doing its worst. Bless God for a

McCrory, a Riddle, and many more brave and elo

quent men, who have sounded out the bugle-callto action. There they seek to take possession of

the public school buildings for parochial school

purposes. The language of Superintendent Higbeefurnishes good reading. He says :

" In the case submitted to us, it is stated that the

Board of Directors have rented or leased a publicschool building for the use of a parochial school,where the peculiar dogmas and usages of a particular

church, or where only a certain distinct class of

children, are admitted. In this case, granting the

statement of facts, there is not only an unauthorized

violation of trust, but a seeming indifference to whatis explicitly forbidden by the constitution of the

Commonwealth itself. A school is not sectarian be

cause taught by a minister, or priest, or any church

official ; but a school controlled or managed in the

interest of any particular church organization, upholding its peculiar confession and ecclesiastical practices, and used for any class of pupils exclusive of

others, is certainly sectarian. It does not in anysense belong to our system of public schools ; on the

contrary, no money raised for the support of the

public schools can be used for its support without

a direct violation of the constitution. Were school


directors permitted to lease our public property thus,at their own will, for the use of parochial schools,

the ecclesiastical convictions of the directors could

turn our public schools into as many different kinds

of church schools as there are different denominations

in the Commonwealth."

If the opinion of the State Superintendent of schools

should fail to induce the offending school board

to abandon their position, the case will be appealedto the courts.

VICTORY IS IN THE AIR.

The home is being stirred. In New York, the im

perilled condition of the little ones is coming to the

surface. It is found that in New York and Brook

lyn, and many of our large cities, Romanists find it

convenient to have the children shut out of school

privileges. In New York, after counting noses, it is

found that there are 20,000 children of school-agein this city for whom no room is provided in the

school buildings. These little ones are of the class

who most need to be provided for, being the children

of poor people, who cannot afford them private in

struction, and whose education must necessarily be

completed by the time they are fourteen years old.

None of the grammar schools are crowded, but in all

the primary schools the pupils are huddled togetherlike sheep, and are left always to the care of the least

experienced teachers.

The City says, it cannot afford to build school-

houses enough to supply the demand, or at least its

Board of Education says so. Yet it maintains a free

college, with a big faculty, where only twenty out of

every class remain to graduate, and pays for a normal school which has 2,000 girl pupils, only one-seventh of whom remain for the four years of the

course. These two institutions are the special pets


of the Board, and everything else is sacrificed to

them. If any of the English nobility are in the town

they are taken up to the normal school to see 1,000

bright-faced American girls go through their calis-

thenic exercises, and are gravely told that this is a

specimen of our educational system. They are nevertaken to the primary schools.

In Boston, another line of attack is being made bythe church of Rome. " Swinton s Outlines of His

tory"

has been removed from the Boston schools on

the vote of the majority of the School Committee,of whom 13 are Protestants and 11 liberal RomanCatholics. The passage which caused the exclusion

of the work is the one relating to the institution of

the sale of indulgences. This is the beginning of

another grand assault, in a different direction, uponour American free school system. First, it was the

Bible that Papists couldn t tolerate, and miserablyweak-kneed, compromising Protestants all over the

land were willing to expel the Bible from the schools

in order to placate the Papists. But it was soon dis

covered that it was not the Bible, but the schools,which Roman prelates and priests disliked so much.Now these men, who cannot tolerate our public

school system, begin to find fault with the text-books,

claiming that our books on history do not teach whatis true. They say, the facts of history concerning the

Roman hierarchy are falsified, and the best way to

remedy the matter is to bundle the books right out of

the schools !

The Evangelical Alliance uttered their protest.Brioe S. Evans, and other patriotic citizens, called a

meeting in Faneuil Hall, and uttered their protest,

asking that the Swinton s book be put back. This

is their reply :

"The Board has been asked by a petition from members of the Evangelical Alliance, to reverse its deci-


sion and restore the book to the list. By reference,this request has been considered by the Committee,and a hearing has been given to the representativesof the Evangelical Alliance. In the judgment of the

Committee, no reasons have been presented whichshould determine the Board to change its action.

The reasons assigned are as follows :

" 1. The book . . . has in its favor ten years of

public indorsement and use. It has had a long andhonorable tenure of our public schools."

To retain books in the schools on this ground,would be to resist all improvement in the quality of

text-books, and deprive the pupils of the benefit of

progress in the provision of new matter, and better

forms of instruction.

"2. The paragraph and footnote, on account ofwhich the book has been rejected, contain a true

statement of h istory .

"

They do not contain an ample and definite state

ment of the topic concerning which complaint hasbeen justly made, to the effect that it was incorrectly

taught."3. The book ejected is upon the expurgatory

list of books of a certain religious sect."

The Committee were not aware of this fact ; it did

not enter into the grounds or affect the motives of

their action.

Quoted from " Instructions to Catholics," by Eev.Xavier Donald Macleod. Boston : Murphy McCarthy.

" By an indulgence is meant the remission of the

temporal punishment due to sins already forgiven.

Every sin, however grievious, is remitted throughthe sacrament of penance, or by an act of perfectcontrition, as regards its guilt and the eternal punishment due to it. But the debt of temporal pun-


ishment is not always remitted at the same time.

The latter is done away with by deep penitence, or

by works of satisfaction, e.g., prayers, alms, fast

ing, etc., or by patient endurance of troubles andadversities sent us by God, or by the satisfaction of

our Lord Jesus Christ and the saints, applied to us

by the church under certain conditions, which application we call an indulgence.

"An indulgence, then, is not a pardon for sin;

because sin must be remitted before an indulgencecan be gained. Much less is it a permission to commit sin, . . . for even God himself could not givesuch permission.

"In order to gain any indulgence whatever, youmust be in a state of

grace."

But it is added :i For this Committee of free citi

zens to put its expurgatorial stamp upon the bookfor the reasons alleged, is for it to ally itself with

that religious sect."

In the judgment of your Committee, the course of

action they have recommended was in the direct

line of their steadfast purpose not to ally themselves

either with or against any religious sect whatever.

The Committee, therefore, recommend the following :

The School Committee have given careful consider

ation to your petition and to the reasons presented

by your representatives as to the grounds on which

it is based, and respectfully reply to the same : That

they are not able to grant the request. They have

found no cause to change their judgment, that the

action taken with respect to the " Outlines of the

World s History," in view of their whole responsibil

ity and all the interests committed to their charge,and all the circumstances, was just.

JOHN G. BLAKE,JOSEPH T. DURYEA,JOSEPH D. FALLON.


Fortunate is it for the American people that this

fight has been begun in Boston. Public attention

had been called to the aggressions of Romanism. In" Why Priests Should Wed" (p 303), attention wasdirected to a sermon preached by Rev. Joseph T.

Duryea, D. D., in the pulpit of the First Baptist

church, on Thanksgiving Day, 1887, in which he

sought to remove all apprehension or alarm because

of the attack made by the Eoinan Catholic church

upon our public school system. He said: "I haveno religious prejudices." He further says :

" I recognize the beneficent service to humanity of the RomanCatholic church during the dark

ages."Then and

there it was shown, that Rome made the ages" dark "

by extinguishing every light in her power, and byputting to death millions of the lovers of Christ.

The bid for the support of the Roman Catholic churchwas a success. At a public meeting, in which the

pastor of the Congregational church met with RomanCatholics as friends and brothers, he told them of his

having bowed down to the Pope of Rome and of

having received his blessing. Whether he surrendered to the church, and took the vows of a Jesuit, andcontinues in the service of the Congregational churchthat he may do the more harm to Protestantism andmore service to Romanism, is not known by theAmerican people. Jesuitism provides for, and payswell for such service a-s the Rev. Joseph T. Duryea,D.D., is now rendering. The Protestants of NewEngland owe it to the future of their youth that his

influence be withstood, and his servility to error

exposed.The following petition was drawn up and has been

largely signed and sent to this recreant minister :

" WHEREAS, The Rev. Joseph T. Duryea, D.D.,lacks either the intelligence necessary to formulate a


correct opinion concerning indulgences as taught bypopes and practised by priests, or the honesty and

bravery to tell the truth, preferring to ally himselfwith the Roman Catholic Church, the open andavowed enemy of public education, and the declared

champion of illiteracy here and throughout the world :

We, therefore, whose names are set to this petition,for the sake of imperilled youth, most respectfullyask him to resign his position on the School Board,and give place to a better educated, or a more truth-

loving man."

Let us turn attention to the statement authorized

by the Committee in regard to indulgences, andconfute it. They say :

" By an indulgence is meant,the remission of the temporal punishment due to sins

already forgiven."That is as far from being truth as

Romanists, helped by a Congregational minister, canmake it. Indulgences were an invention of UrbanII. in the eleventh century, as a recompense for those

who went in person upon the enterprise of conqueringthe Holy Land. They were afterwards granted to

those who hired a soldier for that purpose ; and in

process of time were bestowed on such as gave moneyfor accomplishing any pious work enjoined by the

Pope. The dogma is as follows :

" That all good works of the saints, over and above

those which were necessary toward their own justifi

cation, are deposited, together with the infinite

merits of Jesus Christ, in one inexhaustible treasury.The keys of this were committed to St. Peter, and to

his successors, the popes, who may open it at

pleasure, and by transferring a portion of this superabundant merit to any particular person, for a sum of

money, may convey to him either the pardon of his

own sins, or a release for any one in whom he is

interested from the pains of purgatory."


This is through and through an utter rejection of

Christ, in whom our life is hid ; and because we put oft*

anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communica

tion, and put on the new man, permitting the word of

Christ to dwell in us richly, the Christian looks uponhis own righteousness as filthy rags. Christ is all andin all.

LOOK AT TETZEL.

He enters towns in procession, companies of priests

bearing candles and banners, choristers chanting and

ringing bells. At the churches a red cross wasset upon the altars, a silk banner floating from it

with the papal arms, and a great iron dish at the foot to

receive the equivalents for the myriads of yearsin the penal fire of Tartarus. He came to Witten

berg. Luther s flock bought indulgences. It was

cheaper than going to confession. Luther was com

pelled to pronounce against them, pope or no pope.This he did ;

and declared that no man s sins could

be pardoned by them.

IT WAS THE BEGINNING OF THE REFORMATION.

On it went, deepening and widening like a mightyriver, sweeping all before it. Then, to the door of the

church he nailed the theses against indulgences, on

the last day of October, 1517.

There were ninety-five of them. Tetzel replied,or got some one to reply for him, and burnedLuther s books. The students of Wittenberg stood

by Luther and made a bonfire of 800 books of Tetzel.

The act showed their contempt for indulgences. The

pope stood for the lie, and against the brave man tell

ing the truth, and issued a bull against the monk.The Pope always stands for a lie. His feet are

planted on a lie. If there were no lie there would be

no Pope.

23 fi WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

The purgatorial theory is built on a lie. Indul

gences are linked with it.

THE FORM OF INDULGENCES THEN GIVEN

was as follows :" May our Lord Jesus Christ have

mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits

of his most holy passion. And by his authority, andof his blessed apostles Peter and Paul, and of the

most holy pope, granted and committed to me in

these parts, do absolve thee, first, from all ecclesias

tical censures, in whatever form they have been

incurred; then, from all thy sins, transgressions,excesses, how enormous soever they may be, evenfrom such as are reserved for the cognizance of the

Holy See, and as far as the keys of the holy churchextend. I remit to you all punishment which youdeserve in purgatory on that account ; and I restore

you to the holy sacraments of the church, to the

unity of the faithful, and to that innocence and puritywhich you possessed at baptism ; so that when youdie the gates of punishment shall be shut, and the

gates of the paradise of delights shall be opened ; andif you shall not die at present, this grace shall remain

in full force when you are at the point of death."

Can any delusion be worse ?

The statements made by the Romanists, with the

assent of the Congregational minister, is, that indul

gences remit the temporal punishment of sins for

given to this they add: "

Every sin, however

grievous, is remitted through the sacrament of penance, or by an act of perfect contrition, as regardsits guilt and the eternal punishment due to it. Butthe debt of temporal punishment is not alwaysremitted at the same time. The latter is done awaywith by deep penitence, or by works of satisfaction,

e. g. , prayers, alms, fastings, etc., or by patientendurance of troubles and adversities sent us by God,


or by the satisfaction of our Lord Jesus Christ andthe saints, applied to us by the church under certain

conditions, which application we call an indulgence."

"An indulgence is not, then, a pardon for sin;because sin must be remitted before an indulgencecan be gained. Much less is it a permission to commit sin ; for even God himself could not give such

permission." In order to gain any indulgence what

ever, you must be in a state ofgrace."

80 say these

deceivers ; and we are told that it does not interest

the masses of the community. To this we dissent.

Nothing interests them more. We have waded

through this long definition, not because there is anytruth or honesty in it ; but to show that, even if their

statement is based on fact, Swinton s statement contains an acknowledged truth ;

and also to call attention

to the truth, that an indulgence, as taught by Rome,is a stupendous lie, calculated to delude, and sure to

damn the believer who trusts to this artifice. Indul

gences had to do with sins to be committed. Accord

ing to a book called " Tax of the Sacred RomanChancery," in which are contained the exact sums to

be levied for the pardon of each particular sin to be

permitted, these are given :

s. d.

Foi procuring abortion, 7 6"

simony, 10 6lt

sacrilege, 10 6

taking1 a false oath in a criminal case,

- 90robbery 12

burning a neighbor s house, - 12

lying with a mother or sister, 7 6

murdering a layman, 7 6

defiling a virgin, 4

keeping a concubine, 10 6

laying violent hands on a clergyman,- 10 6

In the light of such a statement, taken from RomanCatholic authorities, as much a fact as any other price-


list, Roman Catholics claim that an indulgence can

only be granted in a state of grace. The fact is,

indulgences cannot be granted at all. To say differ

ently, is to belie the truth. Purgatory is only a

delusion. Roman Catholic teaching controverts the

truth. History simply shows that the Romish lie

was born in 1096, that Urban II. was its inventor, andfrom that period deluded people have believed a lie

that they might be damned. In 1300, Boniface issued

an indulgence for all that would make a pilgrimageto Rome. A price was put on sins like shopkeeperswares, and remission of sins by means of indulgencesfor jingling coin. The church, in 151 7, was acting onthe shameless principle of the Chamberlain of Innocent VIII. who said :

" God willeth not the death of

a sinner, but that he pay and live." In one of the

pardon-tickets of 1517, there is a figure of a Doinin-

can monk with a cross, crown of thorns, and a burn

ing heart. In the upper corners is a nailed hand.

On the front are the words :

POPE LEO X. PRAYER.

This is the length and breadth of the wounds of

Christ in his holy side. As often as any one kisses

it, he has seven years indulgence." This has no refer

ence to sins forgiven, and it is a lie to teach differ

ently.

ON THE REVERSE SIDE :

* * The cross measured seven times makes the heightof Christ in his humanity. He who kisses it is preserved for some days from sudden death, falling sick

ness, apoplexy."

The dealers put up the following notice :

" The red indulgence-cross, with the pope s arms

suspended on it, has the same virtue as the cross of

Christ. The pardon makes those who accept it


cleaner than baptism, purer even than Adam in a state

of innocence in paradise. The dealer in pardons saves

more people than Peter. The abuse went on until

it became madness."

Tetzel sold his indulgences to robbers, thieves and

murderers, and claimed that they were as clean as

Adam before his fall so soon as the click of the moneywas heard in the iron box. They tell the story of

Tetzel and a robber. He bought an indulgence for a

large sum, Avhich gave him the privilege of commit

ting any sin. The money went into the iron chest.

Through a dark forest Tetzel and his chest were

going. The robber stopped him, and demanded his

money or his life. Tetzel told who he was. "I

knowyou,"

said the robber, and pulled out the indul

gence. Tetzel read. His sin had found him out.

He lost his money ; and the story proves the utter

falsity of the claim that indulgences have only to doAvith sins remitted. This sin was to be committed.Then came Luther. The Bible chained to the altar,

had opened his eyes to the errors of Rome. Tossed

by doubt, distressed by sin, he had gone to Rome :

there he saw Romanism at its worst. The Bible in

Erfurt library taught him another lesson than that of

fasts and vigils. Luther now learned that a man wassaved not by singing masses, but by the infinite

grace of God. He said to the Pope fearlessly, as washis wont : You are not God s vicegerent ; you are

another s, I think. I take your bull as an emparch-mented lie, and burn it. You will do what you see

good next ; this is what I do." It was on the tenthof December, 1520, three years after the beginningof the business, that Luther, with a great concourseof people, took this indignant step of burning the

Pope s decree in the market-place of Wittenberg.Wittenberg looked on with shoutings. The whole

*Ludwig Hauser, p. 16.


world was looking on. This was in 1520. In 1888,Boston is summoned to take up this work, and

through remonstrance and argument kindle a lire

which shall spread wider and rise higher, until it

shall become unquenchable, and envelope all the

world.

Say not that these questions of dogma should be

left to theological disputants. They belong to the

people. They influence life. They shape destiny.

HEAVEN OR HELL IS THE OUTCOME OF DOGMA.

Romanists deceive Romanists by statements whichare false as to fact, and designed to be misleading as

to inference. When they say,<* that in order to

gain any indulgence whatever, you must be in a

state ofgrace," they make a declaration utterly want

ing in truth. When Romanists talk about a state of

grace they deceive. Romanism ignores a state of

grace as Protestants understand it. The Bible teaches

that a man passes into a state of grace when he is

born again ; when he is regenerated by the powerof the Holy Ghost : then he becomes a new creature

in Christ Jesus. Romanism ignores all this, and

claims that an act of baptism, performed by a man,washes away sin. In other words, Romanism rests

her hopes for salvation on baptismal regenerationand the sacraments.

The Word of God teaches, that " whoever con

fesses with the mouth the Lord Jesus, and believes

in the heart that God raised him from the dead, he

shall be saved." Rom. 10: 9. When saved, he

would not take an indulgence to sin were it offered

to him ; and would not use it if he had a million.

He hates sin and loves holiness, when redeemed.

All this Luther saw, and learned that religion as it

professed to be, and religion as it was embodied in

the lives of church dignitaries, priests and friars.


were in startling contrast. He knew his peril.

John Huss had come to Rome with all imaginable

promises and safe conducts. Rome turned her back

on them all ; they laid him instantly in a stone dun

geon, three feet wide, six feet high, seven feet long,and burnt the true voice out of the world, choked it

in smoke and fire." The elegant pagan Leo X., by

this fire-decree," says Girlylo, "had kindled into

noble, just wrath, the bravest heart then living in

the world." Indulgences were farmed out to a

bankrupt ; in their sale, there was no more thoughtof religion than in the sale of lottery tickets.

Both lies are of the devil ; and how a Congregational minister could forego the privilege of preach

ing the truth to the deceived, passes comprehension.He ignored his commission. He belied his profes

sion, and betrayed his Lord. Either he knowsbetter than to intimate that, for stating a truth, a

book dealing with historic fact ought to be thrownout of the schools, and acts in this manner to curryfavor with Romanists, and so ought to be retired

from the School Board ; or he does not know the

truth, and is unfit for the position. In either event,the way out is his best way. The children needeither a more honest, or a more intelligent man to

represent their interests. This is not said in a spiritof raillery or pleasantry. We are dealing with

momentous issues. God does not suffer us to trifle

with the truth. " For it is impossible that those

who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the

heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the HolyGhost, and have tasted the good Word of God, if

they shall fall away, to renew them again unto

repentance." (Heb. 6 : 4, 5.)Romanism deals with and in indulgences, in these

days of Leo XIII., quite as much as it dealt with

them in the clays of Leo X. Romanism knows no


improvement. Evolution theories may apply to

science and to art, but not to Romanism. WhatRome was in the dark ages, she is in this nineteenth

century as cruel, as blind, as selfish, as much

opposed to education, as full of superstition as at

any time in the past.Sad and melancholy as is the truth, it is here, and

evidently here to stay. There is a paper circulated

among the young, culled by a priestly name, whichcarries to the homes of vast numbers of individuals

this fearful superstition and falsehood, known as

indulgences, fresh from the hand of Leo XIII.

Here is an Agnus Dei, with a little of the earth

from the foot of the cross, of which doubtless cart

loads have been shipped away, which saves from

drowning, etc. Here is a book bought at Donahue s, published in Barclay street, New York, with

the approbation of John Hughes, archbishop, as full

of lies as an egg is full of meat, circulated amongRomanists. This is the caption :

DEVOTION OF THE SCAPULARS.

Scapular of our Lady of Mount Carmel. "As it

is considered a mark of distinction by men to have

attendants wearing their livery, so does the Blessed

Virgin like to see her servants wear her scapular ;

it should be a sign of their having devoted them

selves to her service, and of their belonging to the

family of the mother of God." (St. Alphonsus

Liguori) .

A scapular is a piece of cloth worn on the bosom

and on the back to procure indulgences to sin, or

indulgences which shall free from the guilt or painof sin. Now, Romanists are making a distinction

between the payment of the debt in purgatory,and an indulgence to sin.

4 Andyet,"

said Archbishop Hughes, "we have


spoken only of the scapular of our Blessed Ladyof Mount Carmel. There are several others to

which likewise many graces and indulgences are

attached :

/. The Scapular ofour Blessed Lady ofthe Seven

Dolors, of the Order of the Servants of Mary, founded in Florence, in 1133, by seven men, to whom the

Blessed Virgin appeared, and commanded them to

wear a black habit in memory of the Seven Dolors." //. The Scapular of tlte Immaculate Conception of

the Order ofTheatines, or Regular Clerks, which wasfounded by Peter John Caraffa, who was afterwards

Pope, under the name of Paul IV., and died in the

year 1559.

"///. The Scapular of The Most Holy Trinity,of the Order of Trinitarians, for the redemption of

captives, which was founded in the twelfth centuryby St. John deMatha and St. Felix deValois.These religious wear a white habit, with a cross of

red and blue on the breast, as shown by an angel to

St. John deMatha, and in which the Blessed Virginappeared to St. Felix deValois. These three Scapulars, like the Scapular of Mt. Carmel, are composedeach of two small pieces of woolen cloth. Whentogether with that of Mount Carmel, all four pieces

square, or nearly so, are sewed together, like leaves

of a book, and four more pieces exactly similar are

sewed in like manner ; then these two parts, four

pieces in each, are joined by two bands of tape about

eighteen inches long, so that one part falls on the

breast, and the other on the back, The largest pieceis generally the Scapular of Mt. Carmel, which is ofbrown color ; the second, which is somewhat smaller,is the Scapular of Our Lady of the Seven Dolors,and is of a black color ; the third is, the Scapular ofthe Immaculate Conception, and is still smaller andof a blue color. This color, the emblem of resigna-


tion to Mary, was also the color of her mantle. The

Scapular of the Most Holy Trinity is white, andthe smallest of the four, in the middle of which there

must be a cross, likewise of wool, one arm of whichmust be of red, the other blue. All these colors, as

well as the cross, must be visible.

The Redemptorist Fathers have the power to givethese three Scapulars. The essential requirement for

all the indulgences and graces annexed to these

three Scapulars is, to receive them from a priest

empowered to grant them, and to wear them con

stantly. If any one loses or wears out the Scapular,he can take another in its stead. Those who, either

though carelessness, or even through malice, neglectto wear it, or have laid it aside, can again resume it,

and gain all the indulgences as before. The Scapular of the Most Holy Trinity alone is excepted ; ac

cording to the declaration of Innocent XI., it mustbe blessed as often as renewed.

Indulgences are granted to those who wear the

scapulars, by Paul V. in 1606, Clement X. in 1673,Clement XI. in 1710, Innocent XI. in 1680, 81, 82.

WHAT THEY CLAIM TO DO.

They teach that they save life. Proof: At the

siege of Montpelier, in the year 1682, a soldier

named M. de Beauregard, was struck by a musket-

ball, which rested on the Scapular and saved his life.

Louis XIII., King of France, saw it, and put on a

Scapular. Monsieur de Cuge, cornet of a companyof horse, was wounded at Tefin, in the year 1636, bya cannon ball, which, passing through the left side,

tore his heart to pieces, so that, naturally, he could

not live a moment. The Scapular saved him until

the priest came ; and so on, and so on.


THIS IS ALL DECEPTION.

If Romanists can do the one, they can do both.

Besides, whenever indulgences are procured, the

besotted run the risk, and plunge deeper into sin

because of it.

To say, as does Rev. Dr, Duryea and the BostonSchool Board, that an indulgence is not & permissionto commit sin, is to deceive the people. Said Tetzel :

"Draw near, and I will give you letters dulysealed, by which even the sins you shall hereafterdesire to commit shall all be forgiven you. I wouldnot exchange my privileges for those of St. Peter in

heaven ; for I have saved more souls with my indul

gences, than he with his sermons. There is no sin so

great that the indulgence cannot reach it let him

pay largely, and it shall be forgiven him. Even

repentance is not indispensable. Shall such facts be

cast out of our school-books, that the generationnow coming upon the stage of action may be surren

dered to Rome ?

In Canada is an indulgence of Pio Nono, offeringto all who enlisted in his army indulgences for

themselves and their relatives, framed and hung in

the homes of the deluded. Here is one that offers

100 days indulgence each time repeated, signedPius IX., 3d June, 1874. Here is another offering-

indulgences to all who will contribute to the buildingof the University College of Ottawa : the holder of

this certificate shall be entitled to share twenty-fivemasses daily, and in all the prayers and good worksof the Rev. Oblate Fathers,

For ten years, by a contribution of 25 cents.

Forever - $200A family, for ten years - - $100

Thus are men and women deceived. They trust

in man, rather than in the efficacy of the atonement


by Jesus Christ. This gives them power at sick

beds over the wills of the dying, and over the pursesof living relatives and friends. From the living theyget profit in the sale of indulgences, Agnus Deis,

scapularies, masses of every kind, dispensations from

fasts, removal of impediments to marriage, miraculous medals, various defences against the devil,

grace through the images or relics of patron saints,and other similar devices.

Remember, there is nothing to be gotten from the

Roman Catholic church without money. No money,no baptism ;

no money, no marriage ;no money, no

burial ; no money, nothing.If Romanists deceive Romanists, it becomes Chris

tians to preach to them the gospel. The mortifica

tion and shame which came to us because of one whoprofesses allegiance to Christ, is very hard to bear.

Let the shame and disgrace end there. Christians,

awake, and put your armor on ! Napoleon in Egypt,close by the pyramids, said: "Twenty centuries

behold your actions." Christian people, look up to

the throne. Jesus is there. Look about you, behold

the perishing.Romanists are crowding the broad road to death.

Millions of youth are interested in this controversy.Will Americans rise to the level of their great opportunity and do their whole duty ? or will they bow downto Rome, and barter away their God-given rights?This is the question of the hour ! How will it be

answered ? Shall men be taught error, or the truth ?

Remember, "as a man thinketh in his heart, so is

he." Think right, and all will be well. Think

wrong and act wrong, and ruin awaits you.

CHAPTER xvrr.

CAN WASHINGTON BE TAKEN OUT OF THE LAP OFROME.

This may jet come to be the question of the hour.

If done, it must be accomplished through the combined efforts of the people of the United States. TheNorth and the South, the East and the West, mustcome up alike to the help of the Lord against the

mighty. The need of it is apparent. It is the

boast of the Frenchman, that as goes Paris, so goesFrance. As went Rome, so went Italy. And so it

may yet be said, As goes Washington, so will gothe great Republic.Remember, France made Paris bend her neck to

the people. Italy thundered at the gates of Rome ;

took away the States of the Church from His Holi

ness the Pope ; tossed overboard, with contempt and

ease, the ruler who was said to preserve the equi

poise of Europe ; sent him a prisoner to the Vatican ;

and went on with the work of making Italy free,

as if the tap-root of Papal Rule had not been the

growth of centuries. Washington, the centre of

political influence and activity, is in the lap of Rome,with the consent of the people. Let there be a

protest. Unroof the monster, Jesuitism. Uncoverthe pollution, the scandal of the confessional.

Unlock and throw open the doors of the convents

and nunneries, the assignation houses, kept for a

so-called celibate priesthood. Expose the conductof those who have made prostitution flourish at

Rome and in all the great cities in which they have


control, and Washington will shake off the incubus.The nation will declare for purity, for justice, for

emancipation from the shackles of blind and besotted

Romanism, and from the thraldom of the black-robed

throng, who insult their sick, half-starve their

orphans, for whose support they are paid by the

State, and maltreat their poor ; because in the heart

of Rome love is exchanged for selfish greed. Notahvays will statesmen bow and cringe to obtain

the Roman Catholic vote, which is only powerfulbecause it is always on sale, going to the highestbidder, without regard to principle. It will yet

appear that fifty millions of people, blessed with

liberty, and in the presence of wonderful opportunity, cannot afford to creep under the black wing of

Papal despotism, that vampire that sucked the life-

blood out of Spain, out of Mexico, and out of anycountry where it has been permitted to do its hellish

work undisturbed. Christianity is the product of

witnessing for the truth. The Papacy is the monument of withholding testimony for God. Error is

the servant of the "Prince of the power of the air."

Truth is the helpmeet of God. Witnessing for the

truth is to result in the overthrow of every form of

error. There are reasons for this faith. Let us

enumerate a few of them :

1. God is for the truth. When we say that, the

argument assures the people of victory so soon

as they are made ready to stand with and for God.

By grace, by Providence, by the help of God s true

children, in uncounted and in unexpected ways, aid

will be brought to those who put on the wholearmor of God and stand ready to fight the good fightof faith. The achievements wrought by truth, andfor the truth, in other days and on other fields,

attest the truth that God works for those who workfor him.


DARK DAYS THERE HAVE BEEN.

Here is an illustration. Death, the fire, and the

inquisitorial torture of Romish hate, had achieved an

apparent victory. The night was dark, because the

witnesses were still.

In 1514 the Council met in Rome. Into the MarketPlace strode a servant of the Church of Rome, and in

pride asked, Is there one who protests ?" He waited.

He listened. The Waldensians were dead in France.

In England the Lollards were exterminated. In Italytruth had been slain in the street. " Not one protests!" It was a terrible charge brought by Romeagainst Rome. Thousands and tens of thousands

passed from the Cross to the stake. They were

burned, tortured, hurled over rocks. Rome reveled

in barbarity.

" The rack, the fagot, or the hated creedWere the tender mercies of tyrant Rome;While, fearless amidst Christ s fold fierce wolves did roam,

And stainless sheep upon her altars bleed."

In May 1514, the testimony ceased. Three yearsand a half pass. It is a prophetic period. Look !

Up the stair-way climbs Martin Luther on his knees.Hark ! A voice sounds down to him. He is tired,

sick, hopeless, despondent, a type of all Romanists." The just shall live by faith," passes through the

gateway of the conscience to the chamber of the soul.

It startles him. It unlocks night. It uncovers thecrucified Christ. Clouds depart. He is born again.He is in a new world. He confesses it. He becomesa witness. God helps his own. Everything is madeready for the work. The banner is unfurled.Redeemed men take it and bear it on. The friendsof error are powerless, in presence of the testimonyof living and brave witnesses.

Think how Zwingle, Luther, Melancthon, William,


Prince of Orange, told the truth ! They carried their

testimony into towns, into churches, and into homes.

They told what God did for them. As justification

by faith placed them on vantage ground, theycalled to men in night and gloom to come to the

light, and held up to them the reeking cross, whichbroke the power of the man of sin

" and gave deliverance to captive souls.

TRUTH DISINTEGRATES ROMANISM.

Romanism was born, and found its place of beingand its capacity of growth, because of the surrenderof the individual conscience to the keeping of a

machine.

Every effort put forth by the individual in behalf

of the truth is a subtraction from the power which

upholds the Papacy, and an addition to the powerwhich is to people the world with hope, and makethe desert to bud and blossom as the rose. Hence

every movement in favor of individual thinkingfavors Christianity and opposes Romanism. Everyscintillation of truth in behalf of freedom, every word

spoken for God and the right, clears the way for

humanity, and widens the area of the kingdom of

God. There is nothing in Romanism calculated to

charm or please the thinking and unfettered intellect.

It stultifies reason where it can ; it banishes God s wordas best it may ; that word which is the foundation of the

World s jurisprudence, the fountain-source of liberty,and the pillar of flame and cloud, by whose aid the

nation has made its march out of the wilderness of

trial into the Canaan of possession. Romanism fet

ters the mind, enslaves the limb, and is the servant

of injustice, the parent and source of despotism, andthe foe of all that ennobles and exalts humanity.This is coming to be known and felt. Romanists are


feeling it quite as much as others. Christ is leadingon.

"He has sounded forth the trumpet that shall never call

retreat;

He is sifting out the hearts of men before His judgmentseat

;

O be swift my soul to answer Him ! be jubilant my feet I

Our God is marching on.

In the beauty of the lilies, Christ was born, across the sea,With a glory in his bosom that transfuses you and me.As he die dto make men holy, let us die to make men

free,While God is marching on."

Somebody will catch this inspiration, and becomethe trumpeter of a great truth. Some one will appear,not only as the scourge of impositions, and the ponderous hammer that shall smite upon the brazen idol

atry of the age, but as the upbuilder of holy princi

ples in accordance with the teachings of the Word of

God.It is essential that a dear conception be obtained of

the wvrk to be done.

A free Church in a free State was once the battle-

cry of the Republic. Rome is organizing an aggressive warfare upon the separation of Church and State.

It was the hope of promoting a union of Church andState that made the Red-Robed Cardinal desire the

company of a son of a Presbyterian minister, occu

pying the position of President, in laying the corner

stone of the Jesuit college. It is to be proclaimedthat the religion of Jesus Christ is to be divorcedfrom the State. This is not because Republicanshonor religion less. They believe that the Church of

Christ is a divine institution, which has to do with

finding out the truth, holding the truth, and spreadingthe truth.

They believe also in the State ; claim that it is also


a divine institution, and has sacred duties, such as

guaranteeing to every man safety, and making his

person, his property, and his right to think and be.

The State must be safety, justice, righteousness.There must be a free Church in a free State, the State

subject to justice only, the Church subject to Christ

only.True Americans must see that the very antipodes

of the idea just stated is the Romish idea. Rome claimsthat the Church shall be all, and the State a non-entity,and that the Roman Catholic religion shall be permitted to exclude all other forms of faith. The Popedeclares, that it is an error to be reprobated and proscribed, that the Church shall be separate from the

State. Americans are to take note of this, and bemade ready to antagonize it.

Rome claims that it is " an error to be reprobated,

proscribed, and condemned, to say that, in the case

of conflicting laws between the two powers, the civil

law ought to prevail, and that the church has not the

power of availing herself of force, or any direct or

indirect temporal power." These propositions so

clear, so startling bear date Dec. 4th, 1864, of

"Errors Condemned," and were reaffirmed by the

late Plenary Council of Baltimore. Truly has it beensaid :

" There is enough dynamite in these propositions to blow up our entire modern civilization,

destroy liberty of conscience, and bring utter ruin

upon the purity of the church and the integrity of

the State."

Americans know that in the United States, at the

present time, there is a union of Church and State to

an extent little dreamed of.

In New Jersey, the State Reform School has beenRomanized. The unsectarian teaching, in piety and

morals, has been destroyed. The moral and religious training of the Catholic boys is handed over

WASHINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROMP:. 253

completely to the Romish Church. The same is true

of the City of New York, where children arrested are

given over to institutions under the control of the

religion professed by their parents. As a result,

there are 3,000 Roman Catholic youth in the NewYork Protectory, more lost to Protestantism than if

they were born and reared in Rome.The State thus gives a guarantee to the Roman

Catholic Church, that no child of Romish parentsshall be permitted to come in contact with the free

thought of our American life and with the religion of

our Lord Jesus Christ. This is not liberty of con

science ;this is coercion of conscience. The Amer

ican people will see this ; and seeing it, they will cor

rect the legislation that makes it live and thrive underthe shadow of the broad ^Egis of our Republic.

Again : Rome seeks to take the children of the

State out of the control of the civil power. This is

the exact language of the Syllabus : That * the entire

direction of public schools in which the youth of

Christian States are educated, may and must appertain to the civil power, is an error to be reprobatedand proscribed. Issue must here be joined.

"

We want in our land no fractional parts of Americans we want whole men, who are rooted in

American ideas. The Baltimore Plenary Council

decided, that all Catholic children shall be educatedin parochial schools. This education will give usmutilated men and women. The American peoplemust be made to see this, and they will resist the

encroachment.

"I wonder," said Dr. Dollinger of Germany, the

Old Catholic, who fought the conferring of the decreeof Infallibility upon Pio Nono, " I wonder if theyunderstand in America what an infallible Pope means ?

that it means a hand stretched over into the United

States, and laid upon every Roman Catholic citizen,


and imposing upon him the obligation to set himself

up in opposition to the ordinances of your Government whenever the Pope shall pronounce his judgments against these ordinances on moral or religious

ground?" Yes, Dr. Dollinger, a great many under-

stand it, and are getting ready to deliver RomanCatholics from their thraldom.

Roman Catholics are getting more money for the

support of Romish schools than is given to all the

Evangelical churches combined. The New York

Independent affirms, that Protestant schools find more

difficulty in getting what they ask for than the

Romish schools. It affirms that Government inter

feres less with Romish schools than with Protestant.

It affirms that, in the schools wholly supported by the

Government, they are rapidly passing into the control of the Roman Catholics, even where all are

Protestants, as among the Indians.

A Roman Catholic was kept at the head of the

postal service until it was very largely Romanized,with Roman Catholics for postmasters wherever

they could be pushed in; and then he was trans

ferred to the Interior Department to Romanize that ;

while the head of the army, a Roman Catholic, gavea Roman Catholic sutler control of every army post,and the nation donates, even against fundamental

law, a lot of land at every military post, on whichto build a Roman Catholic chapel.The American people only need to be made

acquainted with these facts, and they will antagonize them.

Our fathers clamored for a separation of Churchand State. Let their children go on with the work.It has been well said : "If we work to serve the

twentieth century, we must save the nineteenth."

We must reconstruct our geography, and permit the


Tiber to flow into the Potomac, and not compel the

Potomac to flow into the Tiber.

Create a literature that shall point out the vices

and corruptions of Romanism.

Popery must be antagonized ; Christ must be

championed. This, politicians will come to see.

They will insist upon a separation of Church andState ; upon maintaining a public school system, in

which all the children of the State shall be educated.

The Bible shall be unbound. This made way for

Luther, so that when he came they breathed an air

which had long been most patiently impregnatedwith the very essence of innovation. The word of

God in the hands of the people is the accusing spirit

of the Papacy. In the days of Wicliff," the noise

of its wings" were faintly heard in England.Then, men of position, indignant at the impover

ishment and disgrace of their country, antagonizedthe power of Eome. Afterwards men fought it, be

cause of the perversion and abuse of their religiousinstitutions. Hence, when the conflict under Luther

began, the leader of it could number potentates

among his allies and partizans, till, at last, he maybe said to have had

" A kingdom for a stage, princes for actors,And monarchs to behold the swelling scene."

Not so at the present time. Our great men seemto be our greatest cowards.

In pulpits, in pressrooms, and on platforms, it is

fashionable to be servile. What kings did in Europewho held the stirrup for His Holiness to mount, that

presidents and politicians in free America seem

ready to do. It is not in our stars, but in ourselves,that we are underlings to Rome. The Church of

Rome is being pandered to by men who will ere

long wake up to their shame. What mean these


"Roman Catholic Notes" that meet the approval ofRoman Catholic officials, except as an indication that

the Roman Catholic vote is a thing that may be

bargained for. How humiliating the fact ! Sevenmillions of men and women in free America for sale

to the highest bidder ! For that vote, politicians

betray God, turn their backs upon liberty, surrenderthe dearest rights of freemen to the keeping of their

bitterest foe. A distinguished statesman goes to

Rome ; enters the American College, so-called, in

fact, a college built by Americans to change American youth into Italian priests ; there he referred to

the Church of Rome as "that Church which is so

widely spread and so profoundly respected." Whereis it

"respected" by any one? Had he said, feared,

by all in America, and by himself more than all, hehad told the truth.

To stand up against Rome at this hour requires

high courage. Thousands have it. Millions will

yet possess it.

2. God is against Romanism. Prophecy declares

it. History brings proof in support of the proposition ; and from no nation so truly as from the storyof the life of the Republic of the United States.

Romanism is disintegrating, wherever the truth

concerning it is told. It resembles an ice-glacierloosened from its Northern home. The current

bears it southward. The gulf-stream of libertycatches it and dissolves it. Superstition is beingscattered broadcast by the brightness of the Sun of

Righteousness.The overthrow of the Papacy is simply the unful

filled prophecy of that Being who described its com

ing and its doom. The same Eye that saw the rise

and decline of Mohammedanism, the same Beingwho gave the command, " Loose the four angelswhich are bound in the great river Euphrates," (Rev.


9 :14), before the Islam horsemen swept forth in their

career of conquest ; and that commanded the sixth

angel to pour out his vial upon the great river Euphrates when the water was dried up (Rev. 16: 12),and the way was prepared for the kings who are fromthe rising of the sun, so that Turkey is destroyed,and is a captive enslaved, the sport and plaything of

Continental powers ; that foretold the settlement of

America when he pointed to the ships of Tarshish

on their way to the land of broad rivers, described

the character and the occupation of the " beast"

of

prophecy, and portrayed the " woman" clothed in

purple and scarlet and holding in her hand the cup of

her fornications and upon her head the writing :

Mystery ! Babylon the great ! The Mother ofHarlots and of the abominations of the earth"

This the people begin to see. Sound the battle-cry.

THE WORK IS ONLY BEGUN.

The possibility of bearing witness for Christ is

within reach of all. It is possible to carry truth

within the citadel of the enemy, through the agencyof the help employed in our houses and in our

places of business.

Never do I think of the millions about us, whowant something better than these mummeries to sat

isfy the cravings of their immortal souls, but I rejoicethat the Gospel, as we know it, is the power of Godand the wisdom of God, suited to their every need.

Tell them of it. There is no mistaking what it will

do for them. It will save their souls, and give thema joy and peace they seek elsewhere in vain.

The Holy Spirit works for those who work for

God. There are links in the chain of God s providence which enter into the chain that is mighty to the

pulling down of the stronghold of error. Children

of God, be true. Things of deep interest are pend-

258 WAHSINGTON IN THE LAP OF ROME.

ing. Let soul touch soul. Let truth combat error ;

and the people of the Lord, beautiful as Tirzah,

comely as Jerusalem, shall be terrible as an armywith banners !

The Lord Jehovah reigneth. Let the peoplerejoice. For from God we obtain the assurance that

witnessing for the truth shall result in the takino- ofO OWashington out of the lap of Rome, making her the

glory of the Nation, and the Light-house of the

World ; so that the millions now shrouded in darkness shall awake to the touch of the new-born radi

ance, and leaving their idols behind, shall walk forth

into the new day heirs of God, and joint-heirs with

Jesus Christ, to an inheritance incorruptible, andundefiled, and that fadeth not away.AMEN AXD AMEN.

INDEX.

ACTUAL Ruler of the Nation,25

Adam, 239

Aggressions of Romanism, 233

Agnus Dei, 242, 240

Albigenses, 59Alexander VII., VIII., 38

Allis, Rev. J. M., of the Chili

Mission, and his Story, 164to 166

Aloysius, Saint, 85

Americans on Guard, 106;

College, 256

Annapolis, 59

Archbishop of Toronto andthe Young Man, 168

Army 700,000 Strong, 13

Articles of Confederation Ratified, 104

A Sixpenny Nail and Jesuit

University, 23

Assuming Divine Titles, 33

Augustine, 28

BACKUS, Isaac, 59

Baker, Detective, 132

Balkan Peninsula, 105

Baltimore, Lord, Came to

Maryland, 55

Bancroft, 56Bastards of Pius VI. ,

83

Beauregard, 244

Belgium Liberal. 127Benedict XII., 38

Beuter, Capt. Frank A., andGrand Army Relief Committee, 99

Bible Unbound, 255

Bickerdyke, Mrs. Mary A.,

birth, etc., 94; In San Francisco, 98

Blair, Henry W., 46; HisSpeech, 47; Joint Resolution, 49

Blake, John J., 232Blessed Lady, 243

Booth, John Wilkes, 131

Boston School Committee, 230

Boucher, Chas., 133

Bradley, Miss Amy M., 92

Breckenridge, 21

Brooklyn Robbed, 78

Broschi, Duchess of, 82, 83

Bunker Hill Road, 17.

CAIRO Hospital, 94

Caldwell, Miss Mary Gwendolen; Birth; Gift, 12

Canada, 245;and Presbyterian

Minister, 16; Mouthpiece of

Jesuitism, 65Can the Jesuits be Expelled? 53Can Washington be Taken Outof the Lap of Rome? 247

Capitol Staked Out, 61

Caraffa, John, 243Cardinal Gibbons, Prince of

the Church, Born, Educated,11. Appointed, 1.

Cardinal s Palace, 142; Red-

robed, 251

Carroll, Anna Ella, 100

Carroll, Charley, 100

Catholic Millionaires, 111

Catholic University, 11; Where

Located, 16; Why, 18

Cervani, 83Chamberlain of Innocent,

VIII. ,238

Cliapelle, Father, 16

Charlemagne, 33

Chase, S. P., 122

260 Index.

Children Shut Out of School

Privileges in New York and

Brooklyn, 229

Chiniquy, Father, Story ofPlot Against the Republic,

108; Birth, etc., 115; Saved,117.

Chiniquy Incognito, 134

Chrysostom, 28

Church and State Divorced, 251

Churches in Washington. 85

Clarence, The Story of, 89

Clement, Popes X., XI., X1L,38

Clement XIV., SuppressingJesuits, 38; Poisoned, XIV.,71

Clerks, Eegular, 243

Cliff, Captain Amos, 99

Colfax and Wife, 130

Coligni, Admiral, Murdered,119

Colored Orphan Asylum, 126

Columbus, 102

Committee s Statement Re-

garding Indulgences, 234

Conge, Mons., 44

Congress at Prayer, 104

Connelly, Rev. Pierce, 162

Connubial Felicity Enjoyed byPriests and Nuns, 167

Conspiracy Hall, 37

Convents of St. Lucia and St.

Catherine, 81

Conwell, Rev. F. A., 133

Corks, 55

Corruption of llomanism, 255

Cyril, 28

DARK Days, 249

Dennison, Capt. D. A., 99

l)e Laveleye, Emile, 127

Description of Romanism, byLord Montague, 76

Devotion of the Scapulars, 242

Dens, Peter, 148;and Seduc

tion, 153

Dissipation in Hospital, 75

Dix, Miss Dorothy, 91

Dogma, 240

Dolinger, 253, 254

Dominicans, Female, 81

Druid, 30

Duryea, Joseph T., D.D., 232,

bowing to Rome, 223 ; Peti

tion for removal of, 233, 245

Dutch Republic, 119

EDUCATOR of the World, 100

Elizabeth of England, 34

Emancipation Proclamation,122

English Nobility, 230

Errors Condemned, 252

Euphrates, 257

Evangelical Alliance Meeting,230

Evans, Brice S., 230

Evolution, 242Exarchate of Ravenna, 33

FALLON, Joseph D., 232

Faneuil Hall, 230Federal Compact formed in

New England, 104

Fifteen Thousand Slaves to

Rome in Washington, 136

Fifth Avenue Cathedral onStolen Land, 78

Fifty Millions Forgotten, 99

Florence, 243

Fight in Boston, 233

Fort Donelson, the Wounded, 96; McHenry, 108.

France, 247

Franklin, Benjamin, 61

Free College, 229 ;Church and

a Free State, 251

Freeman s Journal, 108

Frenchmen, 247

GABRIEL the Priest, 155, 156

History, 158-162

Galileo, 103

Gavazzi, 174

Garden of the Soul, and Filthy

Questions, 150, 151

Garibaldi, 43

Garrett, 132

Index. 261

Georgetown College, a Jesuit

Nest, 73

Gibbons, Cardinal, Colonization Scheme, 52

; Speech 53;

and Religious Liberty, 58

Girard, Assassin of Prince of

Orange, 119

Given, Author Of The Jesuit

and University, 157

God is for the Truth, 248;

Marching on, 251;

is againstRomanism, 256

Goethe, 61Gold Mines and Jesuits, 111

Gordon, Gov., 51; Speech, 51

Grant, General, 130

Grant, Mrs., 130

Great Men Great Cowards,255

Gregory VII., 119

Harlot of the Tiber, 43, 138

Hastings, Warren, 62

Heaven, 240

Heckler, Father, 127

Heirs of God, 258

Hell, 240

Henry of France, 34; HenryIII. of France, 40

Hibernians, Ancient Order of,

68

Higbee, Supt. of Public In

struction, Pennsylvania, 228

Hilary, 28

Hogan, Mr. 173

Holy See, 236

Hospitals under Romish Control, 85

How Washington came to be

Washington, 54How Schools are Taught, 102

Hughes, Archbishop, 56; Pro

posed Sale, 106, 242; Insti

gator of plot, 125;treach

ery, 126

Hugo, Victor, Devilfish, Preface.

Huss, John, 241

IMMANUEL S Land, 135

Important Evening, May 24,

1888, 18

Indiana, 60

Indulgence Defined, 231;Form

of, 236; Born, A.D. 1096, 238

Indulgence No Use to a Christ

ian, 240; Granted by Popes,244; What They Claim to

Do, 244

Inquisition, 66Instruction to Catholics, 231

Interior Department, 254Irish-American Society, 68

Irishmen biding their Time, 106

Irish Catholics Coming to the

Front, 109

Islam Horsemen, 257

Italy, 145, 247

JEFFERSON, Thomas A., on

Employment of Foreigners.106

Jerome, 28

Jesuit University in the NewLight, 11

Jesuitism Runs the Church of

Rome, 33-, Origin of, 33;

Born in Spain, and by WhomBanished, 103

;Re-estab

lished, 103; Jesuits Set

Apart to Murder, 39; Oath,

42; Reinstated by Pio

Nono, Confirmed by LeoXIII., 43; Ruling Washington, 45; Expelled, 38; Colonization Scheme, 59; Mission in Maryland, 61; Col

lege founded in 1789, 61;

Chartered, 61; Climb to

Power in Washington, 63;

Perjury of, 63; Rule the

Pope, 64;in Washington and

Elsewhere, 100; Where andHow Working, 105; Swimin a Golden Sea, 112; Mili

tary Organization, 112; Constitution of, 146

Jesuitism Unroofed, 247

John, Beloved Disciple, 28

Joseph II., of Austria, 81

262 Index.

KAMORASKA, 115Kansas City, 109

Keaue, John, Hector of University; Birth; Appointment, 13

Kelly, John D., Chief of Colonization Scheme, 51

Kennedy, John A., 126

Kenrick, Bishop, 148, 149

Kentucky, GO

Knights of the Red Branch, 68;

Of St. Patrick, 68

LADY of the Tiber, 16

Lafayette, 62, 102; Washington s Friend, 106

Lap of Rome, 146

Latimer, 59

Laveleye, Guide de E., 127

Lee, Gen., 130L Enfant, Major, Laid Out the

Capitol, 62Leo X., Prayer of, 238; Fire

Decree, 241Leo XIII., 16; Poisoned by

Jesuits, 64, 241

Leopold of Tuscany, 81

Lehiman, Father, 131

Lie; No Lie, No Pope, 235

Liguori, 148Lincoln Abraham

;Became

President, 115; Threatenedby Romish Priests, 116;Understood Popery, 120;Should Have Told It, 121;

Suggestive Scripture, 128

Lincoln; Last Day on Earth,130

Lincoln, Mrs. 130

Lincoln, Robert S., 130

Lincoln, Willie, Death of, 29

Livermore, Mrs. M. A., 90, 91

Lloyd, 132

Lombard, 33Lord Jehovah Reigneth, 258Louis XII., King of France, 244Louis XVI., 82Louis Napoleon, Ally of Pius

IX., 122

Loyola, Ignatius, 37

Luther Martin, 235, and thePope, 239, on his Knees, 249

Maria Monk, 173

Martha, 173

Maryland and Seat of Government, 60

Mary Magdalene, 173

Mary versus Christ, 31

Mass, 31

Massachusetts, 57

Mayor of Baltimore and Criminals, 107

Mazzini, 43

McCrory, 228

McGee/Darcy, 108

Meade, General, and a Jesuit,125

Melancthon, 249

Mexico, 55, 247

Michigan, 60Middleton Estate, 16

Milton, 58Minister and Priest ComparingNotes, 18, 19, 20.

Mirabeau, 62

Moffat, Mrs. Philomene, Chini-

quy s Deliverer, 117Mohammedanism 142, 256

Monarchy in Mexico GivenUp, 123

Montagne, Lord Robert, 75

Montpelier, 244Mormonism, 142

Morse, Prof., 62; Revealingthe Conspiracy, 118

Mother of Harlots, 257Mount Carmel, 243

Mudd, 132

Mystery, 257

Napoleon I. 43;in Egypt, 246

Napoleon Louis, 43

Narragansett Bay, 57National Administration in theHands of Rome, 107

Nemesis, 95New Jersey State Reform

School, 252

Index. 263

New Orleans, 108

New York Protectory, 253;Independent, 254

No Protest, 249North American Empire, 45

Northup, Bishop, S. Carolina,51 [167

Nunneries, Prisons or Worse,Nuns and Departments, 137

;

Visits Members of Congress, 138

;driven out, 139

;

Spies, 176

OBLATE Fathers, 245O Brien, Col., Murdered, 126

Old Catholic, 253Old South Church and Minis

ter, 15

Orange, Prince of, 119

Origen, 28

Ottawa, 245

PANDERING to Rome, 255

Papacy, the Monument, 248

Papal Despotism and Washington, 79

Paris, 247Parish Priests and Incontinen-

cy, 149

Parker, J. W.,88Parochial Schools, 228Paul Arrived in Rome, 29, 236

Penn, Wm., 57

Pennsylvania. 228

Peru, 55Peter 236

;the Great, 59

Petition for the Removal ofDr. Duryea from the SchoolBoard ,

233Pharaoh defies God, 15

Philip II. of Spain and Armada, 15; and Jesuits, 104

Pitman, Ben., and Book of

Testimonies, 131

Pittsburg, 228Pius IX. and Allocution of

1851, 112; and Jefferson Davis, 123; Letter to Jefferson

Davis, 124;and Suffrage, 127

Pizarro, 55

Plenary Council, 252, 253

Plymouth Rock, 55Pontifex Maximus, 30

Pope Stephen I, 33 Paul andPius, 34; Humiliation, 44;Pius VII., 71; ClementXIV., 71; Pius VI., TwoChildren by his Sister, 81

;

Palace, 140; Servants, 141

Popery Opposing the Republic, 120

Popes in Conflict, 144

Potomac, 255Proofs that Romanism was theAssassin of Lincoln, 132

Praying People, 14

President, Presbyterian Assembly, 14

Priests and Illegitimate Chil

dren, 91Procession Described, 17

Proclamation reaches France,124

Programme Changed, 14

Propaganda of Rome, 102

Property Held by Rome, 77

Protestant Nurse, 93Providence General Hospitaland Nuns in Charge, 99

QUEBEC, 108

RAMBLER, The, 113

Randall, Sam l J. 74

Ravaillac, 119

Redemptorist Fathers, 244Red Indulgence Cross, 238

Representatives of ForeignGovernments Attend St.

Matthew s, 23Rhode Island and Religious

Liberty, 56

Riddle, 228

Ridley, 59Romanism Dominant in the

Capital; Lincoln, Grant andArthur withstood it, Preface

;a Deception and a

Fraud, 26; Mother of All,

26; a Deception, 27, 28; a

264 Index.

Fraud, 32; Anti-Christ, 33

;a

Wide Berth, 73; Namescalled, 73

Eoman Catholic Colony Sailed

up the Potomac in 1034, 56;

of Maryland Opposing Lib

erty, 104; Vote, 248

Roman Catholic Generals andOfficers, 113; Notes, 256

Rome in the Lap of Washington, 71; Rome Poses, 84

Rome Master of Cities, 110,

247Rome Rule in Washington, 138

Rome s Exaltation Predicts

Downfall, 32

E,omeversus Republic, 114; the

Assassin of Abraham Lin

coln, 115; Misusing the

Bible, 169, 172

Rosecrans, Gen. W. S., Birth,

Appointment, 12

Rum Shops more Powerfulthan Churches, 66

Ryan, Bishop, Speech, 70

SAINT John deMather, 243

Saint Felix deValois, 243

Satan Potent, 60

Scapulars Described, 242; (ofthe Most Holy Trinity, 244,

D Riecci Scippio.)Schiller, 61

Schofield, 81

School Buildings Rented to

Romanists in Pittsburg and

Maiden, 24

Scippio, Riecci, 81, 82

Semmes, Admiral, 103

Separation of Church and

State, 254

Serpent about the Capitol, 106

Seven Dolors, Blessed Ladyof, 244

Seward,W. H., 122

Shall Jesuits be Welcomed or

Expelled? 45

Sherman, Gen. W. T., 80

Should Romanists be Allowed

to Vote? 127

Shrewsbury, Earl, 163

Sick Woman Assaulted, 90

Sisters of Mercy in Hospital,94

Soldier s Home, 16

Spain, 145, 248

Spalding, Rev. J. L., Birth andEducation, 12

;Visits Rome,

13

Spanish Blood, not English, 45

Stauton, Secretary, 130

St. Bartholomew, 125

St. Louis and Cathedral, 132

St. Petersburg, 59

Stephenson, Geo., 61

Stevens, Thacldeus, 136

Stir Up Hell, 255

Sue, Eugene, 154

Suffrage and the School Board,69

Sully and Henry IV., 104

Sumter, 121, 130

Superstition Scattered, 256

Supremacy of Peter No Scripture Warrant, 27

Surratt, Mary, 72, 131

Surratt, John, 131

Swinton s Outlines of History,230

;Reasons for its Expur

gation, 231

TARSHISH, 257Tax of the Sacred Chancery,

237

Taylor, Jeremy, 58

Tefin, 244

Terrein, Mrs., 117

Tetzel, 235, 239; and Indul

gences of the Old Type, 245

Theatines, Order of, 243

Things that Can be done

Against Rome, 134

Thompson, Hon. Richard W. ,

69

Tiber, 255

Times, London, 163

Torquemada in Spain, 59

Tortures in New Jersey, 67

Tradition, 143

Trained to be Spies, 155

Index. 265

Truth Disintegrates Romau-ism, 250

Twenty Thousand ChildrenShut Out, 229

UNLIMITED Toleration Opposedby Abraham Lincoln, 127

Urban XII. ,8

;Urban II.

,238

VAN BUREN, Martin, 108

Veruon, Mount, 59

Victory, 229

Virginia, 59 ; Mother of Presi

dents, 6; Population, 61

Voltaire, 82

Volunteers, U. S., 68

WALDENSES, 59

Wandering Jew, 154

Washington City More Than a

Window, 59

Washington, George, Saw the

Peril, 106

Washington in the Lap of

Rome : Charge, Preface ;

Fierce Conflict in, 20; Approved Bill for Location of

Capital, 61

Washington Out of the Lap of

Rome, 258

Wesley, John, 61

What Will the Citizens of the

Republic Do About It ? 153

White, Blanco, 173

White House and Cardinal s

Palace

Why Priests Should Wed, 147,

148, 233

Wiget, Father, 131

Will Americans Rise? 248

William, Emperor; Fight with

Napoleon, 44

William, Prince of Orange,250

Williams, Roger, 45, 59

Wittenburg, 235

Wolves Go in Packs, 130

Work Only Begun, 257

XAVIER, Donald MacLeod,Rev., 231

You Have So Long a Time to

Live, 65

Youth Imperilled, 24

ZAMBESI Region and Jesuits,

105

Zealand, New, 105

Zebedee s Children, 27

Zwiugle, 249

BX1770

Fulton, Justin Dewey, 1828-1901.Washington in the lap of Rome

document

Documents

lap of romethata free

washingtoninthe lap

free press

free schoolina free

dominant power

power isunseen

great republicthe glory

great trust